Chapter
Twenty-Five – Post-WWI 1918 C.E.-1939
C.E. – Sowing
the Wind and Reaping the Whirlwind
I.
Introduction “Chapter Twenty-Five - Post-WWI 1918
C.E. -1939 C.E.” is dedicated to the experience of de
Riberas of New Mexico during that period. By 1821 C.E., the Clan was forced to accept Méjicano hegemony when
the el Imperio Méjicano won its freedom from España and
assumed those lands which had been for well over two hundred years under España. Méjicano domination
only lasted twenty-five years, until 1846 C.E., when the Américanos
took the lands which would become her American West and Southwest,
including Nuevo Méjico. That year, the de
Riberas chose the United States over Méjico. After Méjico’s capitulation
to the United States in 1848 C.E., the de Riberas chose
American citizenship in the new territory of New Mexico. Thirteen years later, from 1861 C.E. through
1865 C.E., they served both North and the South during the America Civil
War. Nineteen years later, members of the Clan served the United States
in the Spanish-American War or
Guerra Hispano-Estadounidense of 1898 C.E. Another
nineteen years later, the de Riberas served next during
the First World War beginning in 1917 C.E. In this chapter of the de Riberas family
history, we shall speak of the twenty-one year period beginning the year
after WWI and before the start of the Second World War, in 1939 C.E. To
understand the de Riberas that fought in WWII, we must
know the conditions and events that shaped their lives. Obviously, given
the timeframe, this will be done within the context of a growing and
transitioning United States and its political difficulties before the
beginning of Europe’s entry into WWII. To better know what the de Riberas of
New Mexico and other Hispanic Americans that fought in WWII were up
against, it is important to understand their enemies and what shaped
them. One must become acquainted with the existing conditions and
circumstances in Europe and Asia which led the world previous to WWII.
Here, we will deal in the main with five countries America, Italy,
Germany, Japan, and Russia. Why them and not others? I felt it important
to provide the reader with some knowledge and insight into these
participants of WWII, the
world’s foolishness, and its past missteps. All of these resulted in a
storm of horrible consequences. As for Britain and France,
they have been written about, spoken of, and featured in many films
about the period. They are the best-understood combatants of WWII.
Therefore, I found it unnecessary to include a great deal about them. As for America, to be sure racism and prejudice
existed in the United States. But as we shall see there was also racial
and ethnic hatred and brutality in the European and Asian nations of the
period. Yes, American Blacks were lynched and these resulted in
race riots and other actions. To say blacks were second-class citizens
is an understatement. There was also the mistreatment of Hispanic
Americans, Asian Americans, and others. To not include this ugliness
would be wrong. Equally important is the fact that despite those harsh
American societal conditions which beset these minority groups, they
stood up for, fought for, and in some cases died for this great nation
during WWII. I found it fascinating that the innate love of
country could overcome the hurt, pain, and suffering of racism and
ethnic hatred. Therefore, to understand American Hispanic participation
in WWII, in particular, Nuevo Méjicano Hispanos, this
chapter will deal with the world that surrounded them and how that world
became what it did. It had only been eleven years since the end of
WWI when the Mexican Repatriation or mass deportation of Méjicanos
and Mexican Americans from the United States to Méjico
began. Estimates of how many were repatriated to Méjico
range from 400,000 to 2,000,000. An estimated sixty percent of
those deported were birthright citizens of the United States. The
deportations of Méjicanos and
Mexican Americans from the United States between 1929 C.E. and 1936 C.E.
was a sobering experience for Hispanics. This difficult to accept
reality only ended 1940 C.E. after the start of WWII. Reliable data for the total number repatriated
is difficult to come by. There is one estimate that over 400,000 Méjicanos
left the United States between 1929 C.E. and 1937 C.E., with a peak of
138,000 in 1931 C.E. Méjicano
Government sources suggest over 300,000 were repatriated between 1930
C.E. and 1933 C.E., while Méjicano
media reported up to 2,000,000 during a similar span. After 1933
C.E., repatriation decreased from the 1931 C.E. peak but was over 10,000
in most years until 1940 C.E. Research by California state senator Joseph
Dunn concluded that 1.8 million had been repatriated. Whatever the
true number is, the damage was done. Here, the reader must be reminded that Hispanic
Americans gave their honor, blood, and in some cases, their lives in the
service of America in previous wars. While writing the chapter, I came
across a quote by Mark Twain that I feel says it all, “Patriotism
is supporting your country all the time and your government when it
deserves it.” This they had done gladly in the previous war, WWI,
only to see Hispanics being mistreated and abused only eleven years
later. This ugly, painful memory was still fresh in
the minds of Hispanic Americans after the racial and ethnic degradation
ceased in 1940 C.E., just one year before Americans would engage in
WWII. Yet, they would once again serve their nation proudly and
honorably on the battlefields of Europe, Asia, and elsewhere. What was
it they fought for? I believe it was for an ideal. That ideal was
America. Francis Scott Key the author of these famous words said it
best, “the land of the free and the home of the brave.” He
wrote those words in 1814 C.E., one hundred years before WWI had begun
during America’s “Second War for Independence, against the
British.” By 1918 C.E., the First World War was over. It
had been no picnic. The total number of military and civilian
casualties in World War I was estimated at about 40
million. There are estimates which range from 15 to 19 million deaths
and about 23 million wounded military personnel. This ranks the
conflict among the deadliest in human history. The total
number of deaths includes from 9 to 11 million military personnel.
The civilian death toll includes about 6 million due to war related
famine and disease civilians, was about 8 million. The Triple Entente or the Allies
lost about 6 million military personnel while the Central Powers lost
about 4 million. At least 2 million died from diseases and 6 million
went missing, presumed dead. About two-thirds of military deaths in
World War I were in battle, unlike the conflicts that took place in the
19th-Century C.E. when the majority of deaths were due to disease.
Disease, including the 1918 flu pandemic and deaths of
prisoners of war, still caused about one third of total military deaths
for all the belligerents. Andrés
S. Rivera of Santa
Fé, New Mexico, was a member of the de
Ribera Clan who served in the U.S. ARMY (1917 C.E.-1918 C.E.) as a
corporal during World War I. He would have understood the ugliness of it
all and shared it with the de
Ribera family members. I believe the causes of that war were simply
man’s greed and hubris. In Russia there is an old saying that roughly
translates to, “If you don’t understand the past, you won’t be
able to understand the present, or shape the future.” A
nation’s men and women of each generation become its agents for
perceived improvements, change, and violence. This they do at any given
point during their lifetime. Therefore, they are both accountable and
responsible for those decisions and their outcomes. To pretend otherwise
is folly! Unfortunately, mankind of the pre and WWII
period would see themselves not as an integrated whole of humanity, but
a series of coexisting, disparate tribes with very different social
standings. Those nations with power, wealth, and superior weapons were
at the top of the social hierarchy. Those less powerful nations, with
fewer and more inferior weapons found themselves at the bottom of that
hierarchy. How did each nation arrive at its status? What is called the “Modern Revolution”
began in the 18th-Century C.E. and continues to our modern day. It is
believed that unprecedented global population growth, industrialization,
and the accelerating consumption of fossil fuels had a profound effect
for humankind and the earth’s natural and physical environment.
By the 19th-Century C.E., it was the
industrialized states of Europe which dominated the world system of the
time. By the end of the 19th-Century C.E., the changes associated
primarily with the Modern Revolution moved societies around the globe in
to a single, rapidly evolving world. This system linked different
regions and peoples culturally, economically, and politically. With the
new system, some states and groups accumulated colossal wealth and
power. Other states and groups less able to adapt declined into economic
and political confusion and failure. Rapid industrialization gave European
states colossal economic and military power leading into the
20th-Century C.E. By 1910 C.E., the European states ruled India, most of
Africa, and Southeast Asia. Japan an Asian nation, controlled Korea and
Taiwan. The United States, largely of European stock, controlled the
Philippines. Other less successful states fell within the sphere of
economic and political influence of one or more of these powers. These
include China, the Ottoman Empire, and several republics of Latino
América. From the end of WWI in 1918 C.E., the de
Ribera family like so many other Americans settled into what they
thought would be a better life, after “that War to end all wars.”
But that better life was not to last long. The 1920s C.E. did see
improved living standards for many Americans. That was until the
starting of the Great Depression of 1929 C.E. Its destructive economic
affects would be seen well into the next war, which began in Europe ten
years later in 1939 C.E. Just as ocean currents are a result of
uncontrollable outside forces, so is our American history.
Uncontrollable outside forces as well as controllable forces have had a
great impact upon economic, political, and military movements in the
course of human history. The failure of nations to anticipate these
currents and undercurrents of change have many times led to war. In the
case of the Americas, they hid from and tried to pretend away what they
knew to be an impending great storm, one which would engulf them and
their neighbors. The statement by Sumner Welles was of particular
interest here. “Prudence and caution are admirable characteristics of
any foreign policy. But they are deadly when they prove to be only
synonyms for indecision and timidity.” He was an American government
official and diplomat in the Foreign Service. Welles was
a major foreign policy adviser to President Franklin D. Roosevelt and
served as Under Secretary of State from 1936 C.E. to 1943 C.E.,
during FDR's presidency. His access to information was relatively
unrestricted during the period which gave him great insight into the
feeling of the American Public and how these feelings were translated
into a national policy of failed neutrality. The uncontrollable outside
forces of Japan, Germany, and Italy would force America into WWII. In the history of mankind, war and peace, feast
or famine, and plenty or poverty have been the realities of rising and
falling empires. Monarchs and emperors,
admirals and generals, captains of industry, and mankind in general have
throughout history followed the tides of human events in order to
anticipate their effects upon those they are responsible for. But like
the ocean there is always the possibility of the flood of economic,
political, and military events crashing against nations and overcoming
their shores, prepared or not. Waves of human and nation state
discontent leading to war can also be obstructed or ignored until it’s
too late. So it was with the United States. As the Americans soon learned, war can travel
across the seas from continent to continent, as it did with the Empire
of Japan’s attack on Americas’ Pearl Harbor. That great American
island naval base and its magnificent fleet were overcome by Japanese
hate and envy. On December 7, 1941 C.E., with the attack by the Japanese
Empire on the United Sates at Pearl Harbor Hawaii, the de
Riberas would again find themselves at war. This time it would be
against the Axis Powers of Germany, Italy, and Japan. She would join
with an almost beaten Great Britain and her Commonwealth. Later, the
Soviet Union would come to the America side of the war. This is why
Italy, Germany, Italy, Japan, and Russia are of importance to this
chapter. The winds of war blew across large and small
areas of Europe until the wave of terror soon spread to Asia. China
became a Japanese target for takeover and misery. It was soon to engulf
the entire world, its name, the Second World War. Therefore, it was
necessary to offer some insight into the negative energy that drove
these tides of war. Why did the waves of hate and envy impel the Axis
warriors of the time to butcher and be butchered on an unparalleled
scale? Where did our friends
of the moment, the Soviets really stand? We know it to be a truth that history does not
begin or end at or on a certain date and time. Rather, history is the
fluid unfolding of human events which continue ever onward. Like a great
ocean, history has strong, powerful, and determined currents which
cannot be entirely understood. The ocean can never be truly still nor
can human history. II.
The
Social and Political Nature of the Belligerent States Before WWI to 1900 The difficulty for mankind before and after the
WWI and prior to WWII was the issue of “Us” vs. “Them.” Simply
put, the basic issues of governance, the why, by whom, over whom, were
of paramount importance in the countries of the world of the time. Why? The peoples of the earth continued to
struggle to adapt to the latest political solution imposed upon them.
Having begun their journey as members of tribes, humankind found each
successive transition to something larger to be far more difficult and
complex than we of the 21st-Century C.E. could possibly imagine. Today,
we often hear the terms country, state, sovereign state, nation, and
nation-state used interchangeably. There are, however, differences. The
word “country” is used to mean the same thing as state,
sovereign state, or nation-state. It can also be used in a less
political manner to refer to a region or cultural area that has no
governmental status. An example is Coal Country, the coal-mining region
of Pennslyvania. In the case of the Europeans, over time they
became subjects of absolute monarchies in which a monarch held absolute
power and his subjects went without power or rights. They over time
began to force change and demanded instead a “Constitutional
Monarchy.” In this latest formulation of the monarchy the sovereign could
only exercise authority in accordance with a written or unwritten constitution.
In these new constitutional monarchies, the monarch was bound to
exercise powers and authorities within the limits prescribed within an
established legal framework. In
Europe, the Constitutional Monarchy became political systems in which
the monarch acted as a non-party political head of state under
the constitution, whether written or unwritten. These
monarchs held formal authority and the government legally operated in
the monarch's name. In the form typical in Europe the monarch no longer
personally set public policy or chose political leaders. In
short, a constitutional monarch was "A sovereign who reigns but
does not rule." Soon, constitutional monarchies ranged from
countries such as Morocco, where the constitution granted
substantial discretionary powers to the sovereign. It also spread to
countries such as Japan and Sweden where the monarch
retained no formal authorities. The modern “state” made its entry onto
the world stage as a structure that was seen as a territory with its own
institutions and populations. It was in effect a political and
geopolitical entity. It morphed into the “sovereign state.” In
this rendition, it had a permanent population, territory, and
government. It also had to have the right and capacity to make treaties
and other agreements with other states. With the growth in the size of sovereign state
there were further changes which brought about the “nation.” Its
emphasis was on being a cultural and ethnic state. These were now
comprised of a large group of people who saw themselves as a cohesive
and coherent unit which was based on shared cultural or historical
criteria. These provided them with a connectedness to that history,
culture, or other commonalities. This large group of people also
inhabited a specific territory. The “nation-state” became the latest in the
evolving idea of “Us.” These were recognized as a cultural
group or a nation that was also a state. In addition, it might be a
sovereign state. This was the idea of the homogenous nation governed
by its own sovereign state. It was a structure whereby each state contained
one nation. A nation-state was a geographical area which
could be identified as deriving its political legitimacy from serving as
a sovereign nation. Its importance was based on its structure. In
essence, it is a sovereign state whose citizens or subjects are
relatively homogeneous in factors such as language or common descent. It
is a form of political organization under which a relatively homogeneous
people inhabits a sovereign state. This is especially in a state
containing one, as opposed to several, nationalities. Unlike the other combatants, the United States
began its existence as a republic. In its most basic form, the governing
and government of that country were considered "public
matters," not the private concern or property of the
rulers. The primary positions of power within that republic were not
inherited. Its founders deliberately formed a government under which the head
of state was elected and not a monarch. To expand upon this,
the American republic developed as a form of government in which
elected individuals represented the citizen body and exercised
power according to the “rule of law” under a constitution.
In effect, the United States was established as a constitutional
republic, a representative democracy which includes the
separation of powers with an elected head of state or
President. The power of the presidency and its office were held in check
by the elected representatives of the people. It was at this
time and under pre-WWII America that the de
Ribera family found itself. The United States did not have a
homogeneous population. It had been created in the late-1700s C.E., by
and large by British Anglo American males who went through the various
stages of creation, survival, and dominance by 1783 C.E. These were
followed by the unbridled expansion of American “Manifest Destiny.”
Her population had grown through rising birth rates and Northern
European immigration. American industry and trade had blossomed. By the period which we are dealing with in the
chapter, we find the peoples of various nation-states looking outwardly
with their own set of intrinsic views, as to who and what they were.
Each identified itself as deriving its political legitimacy from serving
as a sovereign nation, with its peoples living in a specific
geographic area. In some of these nation-states, their citizens or
subjects were relatively homogeneous in language or common descent. For
the most part, they established political organizations under which
their relatively homogeneous people inhabited a sovereign state. This is
especially true in those nation-states contained one, as opposed to
several, nationalities. There were, however, many nation-states which
had been cobbled together by other powerful nations over a period of
time. These were in many cases not composed of a homogeneous population.
In such states, their peoples lived in a specific geographic area, with
their non-homogeneous population of citizens or subjects not speaking
one language or being of a common descent. The result was suspicion,
division, and competition within these nation-states for position,
power, and resources. United
States and the Western Hemisphere From its inception 1776 C.E. through 1783 C.E.,
the United States had been obsessed with its security, and rightly so.
Its founders knew only too well how the European sovereigns and nations
eyed with envy their former lands on the North American Continent.
American warriors, officers, soldiers,
sailors, and explorers of the 18th and 19th-Century C.E., would work for
the survival and growth of their nation. In its efforts for continual
expansion, the American Robert Gray’s would voyage up the Columbia
River in 1792 C.E. As a result of his expedition, the United States
would claim the Oregon Country region. The United Kingdom, however, had
earlier claimed the same region west of the Continental Divide between
the undefined borders of Alta
California and Russian Alaska. The Third Nootka
Convention of 1794 C.E. had called for the joint and exclusive
British-Spanish exploitation of the region. The United States states continued its
exploration of the North American Continent with the Lewis and Clark
Expedition of 1804 C.E.-1806 C.E. Five years later, American fur
traders aboard the ship Tonquin, traveled into the Oregon
Territory to establish a line of trading posts along the Columbia and
Missouri Rivers which was to rival the fur trade dominated by the
British. It was the New York financier, John Jacob Aster, and the
Pacific Fur Company who sent the expedition to rival the fur trade
dominated by the British. The Pacific Fur Company was now in a race with
the British North West Company to reach the Columbia River and stake a
claim to the fur trade in the region. The Expedition established the town of Astoria,
Oregon, in March 1811 C.E. Later, a small party landed and began
construction of Fort Astoria in April 1811 C.E. It was to be used as a
trading post and as Aster’s chief trading house. They venture was
initially successful, but the War of 1812 intervened and the fort was
turned over to the British and soon renamed Fort George, after the King.
The Americans would once again be found
fighting against Great Britain in that war from 1812 C.E. C.E. to 1815 C.E. As the Américanos continued their Manifest Destiny, in
1819 C.E.,
she would take España’s Las
Floridas and areas north of her Las
California. The 1846 Oregon Treaty would end the
long-standing disagreements and a possible war between the parties
relating to the Oregon Country issue. The Treaty established the
border between British North America and the United States. It
placed it along the 49th parallel until the Strait of Georgia,
where the marine boundary curved south to exclude Vancouver Island and
the Gulf Islands from the United States. As a result, a small
portion of the Tsawwassen Peninsula, Point Roberts, became an exclave
of the United States. That same Américano Manifest Destiny would drive her next
war. American forces would begin active military campaigning against Méjico
during the Méjicano-Américano War
on March 28, 1846 C.E. They would end that difficult and bloody war in
1848 C.E. after having had secured Texas and another 529,017 square
miles of land, nearly half of the original territory of Méjico.
There would be some peace for the next 17
years, as the United States and its people moved westward settling their
newly conquered lands. But the Americans would once again enter into a war, an
internal civil war, in 1861 C.E. The American Civil War would last
through 1865 C.E., leaving the land scarred and hundreds of thousands of
Americans dead and wounded. With the end of the war, America’s slavery
days were finally behind her, the Southern states were completely
beaten. From 1865 C.E. through 1900 C.E., America would
experience population growth and industrial expansion. She would
accumulation of great wealth and prestige, which would reach its apex
with the Gilded Age. That Age received its name from the many great
fortunes created during that period and the way of life that
extraordinary wealth supported. The other nations of the Western Hemisphere had
not been so lucky. Their revolutionary separations from España begining
in 1821 C.E. had not been easy or bloodless. Each country broke way in its
own time, and doing so in its own way. Unfortunately, their individual
cultures, levels of education, and political processes failed them. Only
the gun gave them an answer. From their breakaways, until 1900 C.E., the
countries of Latino América
traded one master for another. The Criollos
or Españoles born in the Spanish Américas,
fought for control of what was left. Each Latino
Américano country continued
this bloody and fruitless revolutionary process to the detriment of its
people and prosperity. The stabilization did not come easy or to the
satisfaction of its peoples. Italy Italy had only become a united
country in 1861 C.E. after all of the existing states became one
nation. Long before Il Duce or "The Leader,"
Mussolini (July 29, 1883 C.E.-April 28, 1945 C.E.) came on the Italian
scene Italy had begun its march toward imperialism. Like other European
powers, Italy believed that she had a legitimate right to extend her
power and authority into various regions in the Mediterranean and Africa
for the purpose of expansion. Italy was also intent to become a major
European economic and military power. In 1866 C.E., Third Italian War of Independence
between Italy and the Austrian Empire took place. It ended in an Italian
victory and the Armistice of Cormons and Treaty of Vienna. The
Kingdom of Italy annexed Venetia and Friuli. By 1870 C.E., the Capture of Rome occurred.
Italy fought against the Papal States and the Second French Empire.
It was an Italian victory over the Papal States. Between 1885 C.E. and 1895 C.E., Italy fought
Ethiopia and Mahdist Sudan in the Eritrean War. It was an Italian
victory and Italian Eritrea was establishment. From 1889 C.E. to 1920 C.E., Italy’s
interests were to be found in Africa. She engaged in the Pacification of
Somalia against various rebels and the Dervish State. It resulted in an
Italian victory and the consolidation of Italian Somaliland.
Starting in 1890 C.E. through 1894 C.E., Italy engaged in the Mahdist
War against Mahdist Sudan. It resulted in an Italian victory with
Sudanese invasions being repulsed and the Italians taking
Kassala. Between 1895 C.E. and 1896 C.E., Italy fought Ethiopia in the
First Italo-Ethiopian War. The war resulted in an Ethiopian victory, the Treaty
of Addis Ababa, and Ethiopia being recognised as independent country by
Italy. Italy also abrogated the Treaty of Wuchale. From 1899 C.E. through 1901 C.E., during
the Boxer Rebellion Italy joined United Kingdom, Japan, Russia, France, United
States, Germany, and Austria-Hungary in military engagements
against the Righteous Harmony Society and Manchu-China. This
resulted in an Allied victory and the Boxer Protocol which
demanded that anti-foreign societies be banned in China. By 1900 C.E., in a span of 39 short years,
Italy had joined its fellow European nations as an expansionist
conqueror. Germany The rise of nationalism in the 19th-Century C.E.
made race a centerpiece of political loyalty. The rise of the
nation-state and the Pan-Nationalist ideology led the way to the
politics of identity which included Pan-Germanism and Pan-Slavism.
With the transitioning of the German Pan-Nationalist ideology into the
political idea of Pan-Germanism in the 19th-Century C.E., Pan-Nationalists sought to unify all
Germans and Germanic-speaking peoples into a single nation-state or Großdeutschland.
It was highly influential in German politics during the unification of
Germany when the German Empire was proclaimed as a nation-state in 1871 C.E., though without Austria or
Kleindeutsche Lösung/Lesser Germany. These became the separate
Austro-Hungarian Empire and the German Empire. From the
late-19th-Century C.E., in 1891 C.E., many Pan-Germanist activists
organized into the Pan-German League and adopted openly ethnocentric and
racist ideologies ultimately giving rise to the foreign policy Heim ins
Reich. This would be pursued by Nazi Germany under Austrian-born Adolf
Hitler from 1938 C.E. It was to be one of the primary factors leading to
the outbreak of WWII. The Pan-Germanist competitor in the areas near
Germany was Pan-Slavism. As a political ideology it was concerned with
the advancement of integrity and unity for the Slavic-speaking peoples.
The movement crystallized in the mid-19th-Century C.E. Its main impact
occurred in the Balkans. There, non-Slavic empires had ruled the South
Slavs for centuries. These were mainly the Byzantine Empire,
Austria-Hungary, the Ottoman Empire, and Venice. Extensive Pan-Slavism
began much like Pan-Germanism. Both had grown from a sense of unity and
nationalism experienced within their ethnic groups after the French
Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars against European monarchies. Slavic
intellectuals and scholars of the time in the developing fields of
history, philology, and folklore encouraged their shared identity and
ancestry. The movement really began to grow after the end of the
Napoleonic Wars in 1815 C.E. In its aftermath, leaders of Europe sought
to restore the pre-war status quo. Austria's Prince von Metternich
expressed that a threat to the proposed return to the status quo in
Austria existed as the nationalists were demanding independence from the
empire. Most of Austria’s subjects were Slavs, with numerous ethnic
groups such as Italians, Romanians, Hungarians, etc. also being part of
its population. Here we must discuss the Teutonic vs. Slavic
struggle for dominance. Social-Darwinist theories framed this as a
struggle for domination, land, and limited resources in which the
parties coexisted rather than fought for these. Integrating these
ideas into their own world-view, the Pan-Germanists of the period and
later the Nazis, believed that the Germans, the "Aryan race,"
was the master race and that the Slavs were therefore inferior
and quite naturally must be dominated. Over the centuries, many Germans had settled in
the eastern areas of Europe. Examples of this were the Volga
Germans invited to Russia by Catherine the Great, and the
Ostsiedlung in medieval times, literally east settling. This German
eastward expansion was the medieval migration and settlement of
Germanic-speaking peoples from the Holy Roman Empire, especially its
southern and western portions, into less-populated regions of Central
Europe, parts of west Eastern Europe, and the Baltics. These migratory
patterns created ethnic enclaves which blurred the ethnic
identities within later nation states. The first half of the
20th-Century C.E. would see an end to the culmination of a
millennium-long process of the peaceful intermingling of Germans and Slavs
in the nation states of Central Europe. In 1900 C.E., during only 39 years, the German
Pan-Nationalist ideology having transitioned into the political idea of
Pan-Germanism was the centerpiece of Germany’s future goals. These
Pan-Nationalists continued in their efforts to unify all Germans and
Germanic-speaking peoples into a single nation-state. Pan-Germanism had
been influential during the unification of Germany when the German
Empire was proclaimed as a nation-state in 1871 C.E., little
had changed in the German mind. Japan To understand the barbarism of the Empire of
Japan during the first half of the 20th-Century C.E., one must examine
her history, culture, and Weltanschauung.
Firstly, the culture of Japan developed with almost no influence from
the outside world. During those years before American intervention,
Japan had developed thriving castle towns, cities, increased
agriculture, domestic trade, literacy, and laid the groundwork
for modernization. By the 1st-Century C.E., we find the first
known written reference to Japan recorded in the Chinese Book
of Han. Gradually between the 4th-Century C.E. and the 9th-Century C.E.,
Japan's kingdoms and tribes became unified under a centralized
government. The new structure was nominally controlled by an Emperor.
Incredibly, this imperial dynasty has continued to reign over
Japan until our day. By 794 C.E., a new imperial capital was established
at modern Kyoto. It marked the beginning of the Heian
period, a golden age of classical Japanese culture which lasted
until 1185 C.E. During the Heian Period and onward, Japanese religious
life became a mix of native Shinto practices and Buddhism. Over the following centuries, the power of the
Emperor and the imperial court gradually declined, passing power to the
military clans and their armies of samurai warriors. The
Samurai were Japan’s military nobility and officer caste founded in
medieval and early-modern Japan. In Japanese, they are
usually referred to as bushi or buke. The terms are
thought to mean “those who serve in close attendance to the
nobility.” An early reference to the word samurai appears in
the Kokin Wakashū (905 C.E.-914 C.E.), the first imperial
anthology of poems, completed in the first part of the 10th-Century C.E.
and were usually associated with a clan and their lord.
By the end of the 12th-Century C.E., samurai became almost
entirely associated with the middle and upper echelons of the warrior
class and were trained as officers in grand strategy and military
tactics. They also numbered less than 10% of t Japan's population of the
period. Minamoto no Yoritomo of the Minamoto
clan, seized power after emerging victorious from the Genpei
War of 1180 C.E.-1185 C.E. Yoritomo then set up his capital in Kamakura and
took the title of shōgun. In 1274 C.E. and 1281 C.E., the Kamakura
Shogunate withstood two Mongol invasions. In a little over
fifty years, by 1333 C.E., the Kamakura Shogunate was toppled by a rival
claimant to the shogunate, ushering in the Muromachi Period. During
that Period, regional warlords called daimyōs grew in power at
the expense of the shōgun. As a result, eventually Japan would
descend into a period of civil war. Over the course of the late-16th-Century C.E.,
Japan was reunified under the leadership of various daimyōs until
the Tokugawa shogunate. It governed from Edo in
modern-day Tokyo, presiding over a prosperous and peaceful era
known as the Edo Period (1600 C.E.-1868 C.E.) when it imposed a
strict class system on Japanese society and the Sakoku, or locked
country policy cut off almost all contact with the outside world.
This foreign relations policy of Sakoku
was rigidly enforced. In Japan of the
time, no foreigner could enter nor could any Japanese leave the country
on penalty of death. The result was that Japan’s long period of
isolation ensured that Japanese reality was shaped by and for the
Japanese only. The Tokugawa shogunate established Japanese
social order by means of a rigorous social hierarchy. At the top of the
hierarchy was a powerless but respected emperor. After the emperor came
the 140 courtly, entitled families. These privilege few were generally
unaware of the harsh realities surrounding them. They had great prestige
but no power. Alongside these stood the shogun, he held absolute
authority and was the true power of the land. Beneath the shogun were
the daimyo or feudal lords. These ruled the warrior clan lands. Each
daimyo was obliged to spend half their time supervising their lands, and
the other half attending to the shogun in Edo. Under these, were to be
found the samurai. They were unconditionally devoted to their shogun,
were literate and educated, and were far higher on the social scale than
commoners. Samurai of the time lived in castle towns and made up
approximately 5% of the population. Samurai warriors in pre-industrial Japan
typically carried a long sword and one short sword, a daisho, meaning
big and small. The long sword was the katana and the small
sword the wakizashi, which means side arm. The sole purpose of the
wakizashi was to serve as an instrument of suicide. Among the samurai,
an honorable death was valued above all else. Each lived daily in a
state of perpetual preparedness to make this ultimate sacrifice. Even
the slightest insult to a samurai could mean death. The peasant farmers were next on the social
scale. Though not wealthy, it was the peasant farmers whose rice taxes
allowed the courtly families and samurai to live an extravagant
lifestyle. These Tokugawa-era peasant farmers were the most advanced
farmers in all of Asia. They grew cotton, tea, tobacco, and sweet
potatoes. These peasants were exploited and doomed to remain peasants
their entire life, without opportunity for advancement in society. The
peasant farmers were followed by the artisans. These were not a well
respected as part of Japanese society. The Artisans were deemed useless,
as they did not produce their own food and hence paid no rice tax. That
is unless he was a bladesmith for a high-ranking samurai. The merchants were considered even lower than
the artisans by 140 courtly, prestigious families. In their eyes, the
merchants were nothing as they produced nothing. It was the merchants
who actually drove Japan’s economic progress. These entrepreneurs
provided a constantly expanding Edo with household items, produce,
tatami mats, textiles, trinkets, and wood. A merchant could become
wealthy but was never to be accorded social status. As a result, they
created their own society, with its own culture, customs, and hierarchy. Outside the Japanese social order were the
geisha, actors, and prostitutes. All were deemed entertainers for the
nobility and the samurai, living outside the hierarchy and not ranked on
a social scale. Far below everyone else were the outcasts, the eta, the
hinin, and the non-humans. Working as butchers, tanners, gravediggers,
and dealing with the diseased and the deformed, the etas were subject to
terrible prejudices. This stemmed from Shinto and Buddhist dictates
against the killing of animals. They were required to live in certain
quarters of town and abide by curfews and strict laws. By the 19th-Century C.E., obtaining the
status as a Great Power and international prestige was believed to be
dependent upon have a resource-rich colonial empire. Therefore,
emphasis was placed on nation’s greatness being based on easy access
to sources of raw materials for military and industrial production. This
was no different for an emerging Japan. By her own choice, Japan underwent an amazing
industrial, political, and economic transformation from the
mid-19th-Century C.E. to the early-20th-Century C.E. This point cannot
be understated particularly as it relates to Japanese military power.
For it placed military air, land, and sea technology capable of great
destructive power in the hands of the Japanese militarists steeped in
the Samurai warrior tradition. One without the other would have
been bad enough, but with both the world was about to experience a
Japanese martial tsunami. By the second half of the 19th-Century C.E.,
saw a Japan feeling looked down upon by Western countries. This offers
some insight into how the Japanese leadership saw imperialism as the way
to gain respect and power. By the1860s C.E.,
Japan saw itself vulnerable to aggressive Western imperialism unless it
took control of neighboring areas. Japan rapidly modernized along
Western lines. It added industry, bureaucracy, institutions, and
military capabilities. These provided the base for eventual imperial
expansion into Korea, China, Taiwan, and islands to the south. By 1868 C.E., the military had a strong
influence on Japanese society and would continue to have such from the Meiji
Restoration onward. Also known as the Meiji Ishin, the Meiji Restoration
(October 23, 1868 C.E.
to July 30, 1912 C.E.) was a chain of events that restored imperial rule under Emperor
Meiji to Japan in 1868 C.E. Emperor Meiji considered a descendant of the
sun goddess Amaterasu, saw his divine power restored. This Restoration
government viewed Japan as being threatened by alien western imperialism.
Thus, the imperial slogan Sonnō jōi “Revere the Emperor,
Expel the Barbarians" was replaced with the Fukoku kyōhei "Enrich
the state, strengthen the armed forces" Policy. In short, this was
one of the prime motivations for strengthening Japan's economic and
industrial foundations. On these foundations a very strong military
could be built to defend Japan against outside powers. To ensure this
new path being taken would be successful an intimate relationship
between the military, political leaders in business was developed and
enhanced. Therefore, during the Meiji Period almost all
leaders in Japanese society shared a set of values and outlooks. And the
vast majority of these leaders whether in the military, politics, or
business were ex-samurai or descendants of samurai. Many Japanese were strongly influenced by the
recent striking success of Prussia in transforming itself from
an agricultural state to a leading modern industrial and military power.
They accepted Prussian political ideas, which favored military expansion
abroad and authoritarian government at home. The Prussian model also
devalued the notion of civilian control over the independent military,
which meant that in Japan, as in Germany, the military could develop
into a state within a state, thus exercising greater influence on
politics in general. The powerful Japanese General Staff paid
close attention to Major Jakob Meckel's views on the superiority of
the German military model over the French system as the reason for
German victory in the Franco-Prussian War (July 19, 1870 C.E.-January 28, 1871 C.E.). In 1871 C.E., the Japan’s outcasts were
legally liberated and renamed shin heimin, or new common people. Even
after 1871 C.E., millions of these full-blooded Japanese shin heimin or
as they continued to be called, burakumin, were discriminated against in
the areas of employment, marriage, housing, and education. By 1873 C.E., Japanese militarism in the Empire
of Japan was dominating the political and social life of the
nation. The strength of the military was seen as being equal to the
strength of a nation. The Meiji Period this view brought a
rise of universal military conscription, introduced by Yamagata
Aritomo in 1873 C.E. Freedom from civilian
control enjoyed by the Japanese armed forces formed a part of the
basis for the growth of militarism. By 1878 C.E., the Japanese
Imperial Army established the Imperial Japanese Army General Staff Office.
It was modeled after that of the the Prussian General Staff.
In terms of authority, the Staff Office was independent of, and
equal to Japan’s Ministry of War. The Office would later become
superior to the Ministry. Japanese General Staff offices reported
directly to the emperor and were responsible for the planning and
execution of military operations. In
addition, as the Chiefs of the General Staff were not cabinet ministers
they were completely independent of any civilian oversight or control,
as they didn’t report to the Prime Minister of Japan. The Imperial
Japanese Navy followed soon the Imperial Japanese Army General
Staff Office with the creation of the Imperial Japanese Navy
General Staff. The formation and
survival of a Japanese civilian government was subject to both the Army
and the Navy pressure. Japanese law required that the Army and Navy
ministers must be filled by active duty officers nominated by their
respective services. The law also required that a prime minister must
resign if he could not fill all of his cabinet posts. With both the Army
and the Navy having final say on the formation of a cabinet, they could
bring down a cabinet at any time by simply withdrawing their minister
and refusing to nominate his successor. This threat forever loomed large
when the Japanese military made demands on the civilian leadership. It took control of
Okinawa. Okinawa Island is the largest of the Ryukyu Islands. It had
paid tribute to China from the late 14th-Century C.E. Japan took control
of the entire Ryukyu island chain in 1609 C.E. and formally incorporated
it into Japan in 1879 C.E. Friction between China and Japan had arisen
from Japan's taking control over the Ryukyu Islands in the 1870s
C.E. Starting in the
early 1880s, the zaibatsu such as Mitsui and Sumitomo strengthened
their economic position. During that period, the Japanese government
began selling them several industrial plants and mines which become very
profitable. Each zaibatsu also owned a bank. In concert with
the rise of the political parties in the late Meiji Period (October 23,
1868 C.E. to July 30, 1912 C.E.), there was the rise of secret and
semi-secret patriotic societies, such as the Genyōsha in
1881 C.E. All saw the need for a solution to Japan's domestic issues.
The involvement of these societies and political and paramilitary activities,
Japanese military intelligence forced the need for overseas
expansion. On January 4, 1882
C.E., the Imperial Rescript was issued by Emperor Meiji of Japan to
Soldiers and Sailors enabled the Japanese military to indoctrinate
thousands of men from various social backgrounds with military-patriotic
values. All military personnel were required to memorize the 2700 kanji document.
It also, placed front and center, the concept of unquestioning loyalty
to the Emperor as the basis of the Japanese state or kokutai. The Rescript
was considered the most important document in the development of the Imperial
Japanese Army and Imperial Japanese Navy. The Rescript to
Soldiers and Sailors was that official code of ethics for military
personnel. It has often cited along with the Imperial Rescript on
Education as the basis for Japan's pre-World War II national
ideology. Japanese Prince Itō
Hirobumi (1841 C.E.-1909 C.E.) was prime minister for most of this
period 1885 C.E.-1901 C.E. and dominated foreign policy. This is not to
say that he didn’t have some influence over the military or its
designs for conquest. At this time, the Japanese
Army Staff College requested that Prussian Chief of Staff Helmuth
von Moltke send Major Jakob Meckel to Japan to become an O-yatoi
gaikokujin. While in Japan his period in Japan (1885 C.E.-1888 C.E.)
was relatively short. There, he worked closely with future Prime
Ministers General Katsura Tarō and General Yamagata
Aritomo, and with the army strategist General Kawakami Soroku.
Numerous recommendations were made by Meckel which were implemented.
These included the reorganization of the command structure of the army
into divisions and regiments. His recommendations increased
army mobility, strengthening army logistics and transportation structure
in support of major army bases connected via railways, establishing artillery and
engineering regiments as independent commands, and revising the universal
conscription system to abolish virtually all exceptions. Meckel also had a
tremendous impact on the development of the Japanese military itself.
He’s credited with having introduced Clausewitz's military
theories. He replaced the influence of previous French advisors
with his own philosophies by training some sixty of the highest-ranking
Japanese officers of the time in organization, tactics, and strategy. In
addition, Major Meckel implemented the Prussian concept of kriegspiel or
war games in a process of refining Japanese tactics. Meckel taught
his Japanese pupils that Prussian military success was a consequence of
the Prussian officer class's unswerving loyalty to their sovereign
Emperor by reinforcing Hermann Roesler's ideal of subservience
which was also expressly codified in Articles XI-XIII of the Meiji
Constitution. In the 1890s C.E.,
Japan was angered at Russian encroachment on its plans to create a sphere
of influence in Korea and Manchuria. Japan wanted recognition of
Korea as being within the Japanese sphere of influence. It offered to
recognize Russian dominance in Manchuria in exchange for
Russia agreement. Russia refused and demanded Korea north of the 39th
parallel to be a neutral buffer zone between Russia and Japan. At
this point, the Japanese government decided upon an eventual war to stop
the perceived Russian threat to its plans for expansion into Asia. Japan’s Prime
Minister Prince Itō Hirobumi oversaw the short,
victorious First Sino-Japanese War against China (July 25,
1894 C.E.-April 17, 1895 C.E.). In this War, Japan easily defeated
China. Unfortunately, after capturing Port Arthur on the
Liaotung Peninsula, Japanese soldiers massacred the Chinese. After its victory
over China, Japan joined the ranks of the imperialist powers. The war
with China made Japan the world's first Eastern, modern imperial power.
The rivalry then moved on to the issues of political influence in Korea
and trade. Following these difficulties, Japan began building up a
stable political and economic system. It also created a small, but
well-trained army and navy. In its newly won
international position, Prince Itō Hirobumi began a more
aggressive foreign policy. He negotiated Chinese surrender on terms
aggressively favorable to Japan. This included the annexation of Taiwan and
the release of Korea from the Chinese tribute system. He
also gained control of the Liaodong Peninsula with Darien and Port
Arthur. But Russia, Germany, and France acting together in the Triple
Intervention, immediately forced Japan to return these to China. Here it is
important to remind the reader that Japan's desire to control Formosa
(Taiwan) and Korea as food sources for the growth of their empire.
Japanese leadership wanted Manchuria for her iron and coal deposits.
These needs had eventually led to the first Sino-Japanese War with
China in 1894 C.E.-1895 C.E. Next, Prince Itō
Hirobumi during negotiations of the Anglo-Japanese Treaty of
Commerce and Navigation of 1894 C.E., succeeded in removing some of
the onerous unequal treaty clauses that had plagued Japanese foreign
relations since the start of the Meiji period. Since the end of
the First Sino–Japanese War in 1895 C.E., Japan had continued to fear
Russian interference with its plans to create a sphere of influence in
Korea and Manchuria. Russia had already demonstrated an expansionist
policy in the Siberian Far East from the reign of Ivan the Terrible in
the 16th-Century C.E. Clearly, Russia had no intention of accepting
Japan’s need for territorial expansion. Having been
victorious First Sino-Japanese War against China (July 25,
1894 C.E.-April 17, 1895 C.E.), Japan had for a very short time had
Taiwan in her grasp, but was forced to return it. In the Treaty of
Shimonoseki of April 1895 C.E., China finally recognized the
independence of Korea. It also ceded to Japan Taiwan, the Pescadores
Islands, and the Liaotung Peninsula. Japan had felt robbed by the
Western Powers, including Russia, of the spoils of her decisive victory
over China. These grievances would not be abated with the revised the Treaty
of Shimonoseki. It should be noted that now that Japan had succeeded in
secured Taiwan in 1895 C.E., the new territory brought her
primarily an agricultural colony. Food was import for a growing
population and military. Still, more land was needed by Japan for
agricultural exploitation. Importantly,
Taiwan became Japan's first colony with an indigenous population.
When the Dutch traders arrived in 1623 C.E., they needed an Asian base
for trade with Japan and China. The Dutch East India Company (VOC)
built Fort Zeelandia there. They soon began to rule the natives.
China then took control in the 1660s C.E., and sent in settlers. By the
1890s C.E., there were about 2.3 million Han Chinese and 200,000 members
of indigenous tribes. Perhaps more
important, Japan gained Asia-wide prestige by being the first
non-European country to operate a modern colony. It learned how to
adjust its German-based bureaucratic standards to actual conditions, and
how to deal with frequent insurrections. The ultimate goal was to
promote Japanese language and culture, but the administrators realized
they first had to adjust to the Chinese culture of the people. Japan had
a civilizing mission, and it opened schools so that the peasants could
become productive and patriotic manual workers. Medical facilities were
modernized, and the death rate plunged. To maintain order, Japan
installed a police state that closely monitored everyone. Again, Japan
realized that its home islands could only support a limited resource
base, and it hoped that Taiwan, with its fertile farmlands, would make
up the shortage. Japan expected far more benefits from the occupation of
Taiwan than the limited benefits it actually received. Another concern of
Japan’s imperialist leaders was the insufficient resources and raw
materials such as iron, oil, and coal. All had to be imported. At this
time, the Japanese military began its covetousness of Manchuria's iron
and coal, and it wanted Indochina's rubber, and China's vast
resources. The army was also in disagreement with the large
Japanese business conglomerate or zaibatsu’s financial and
industrial corporations on how to manage economic expansion. This became
a conflict which affecting domestic politics. Russia, France,
and Germany, however, saw themselves disadvantaged by the treaty and in
the Triple Intervention forced Japan to return the Liaotung
Peninsula in return for a larger indemnity. Russia for her part, had
sought a warm-water port on the Pacific Ocean for its navy and for
maritime trade, as Vladivostok was operational only during the summer.
China’s Port Arthur was operational all year. In earlier negotiations
with China, Port Arthur, a naval base in Liaodong Province, was leased
to Russia. China further paid
an indemnity of 200 million silver taels. It also opened up five new
ports to international trade, allowing Japan and other Western powers to
set up and operate factories in these cities. The only positive result
for China came when those factories led the industrialization of urban
China, spinning off a local class of entrepreneurs and skilled
mechanics. The Boxer
Rebellion of 1899 C.E. through 1901 C.E. saw Japan and Russia as allies
who fought together against the Chinese, with Russians playing the
leading role on the battlefield. By 1900 C.E.,
Japan had been and remained a warrior empire. Only now, its designs were
for an empire beyond its shores, on mainland Asia and in the Pacific. Here it is
important to remind the reader that it was Japan's desire to control
Taiwan, Korea, and Manchuria that would lead to the Russo-Japanese
War with Russia in 1904 C.E.-1905 C.E. III.
The
Lead up to WWI until 1913 One can readily see that these nations were all
determined upon a national will of expansion, whether that expansion be
through war, treaty, or purchase. Each in its fashion and to some degree
had become militaristic in their approach to the settlement of political
matters. The earlier chapter, Chapter Twenty-Four - Pre-WWI 1899 C.E. through WWI (April April 6, 1917
C.E.-November 11, 1918 C.E.) dealt with that period before WWI.
Hopefully, it left the reader better acquainted with the conditions and
circumstances which drove and continued to drive the European nation
states and Japan toward war. Here, I provide only a brief of that
period. With the outbreak of WWI in August 1914 C.E.,
the world was in a state of shock. Somewhere deep inside, many knew that
this was a great event in all of history. The war arrived upon Europe
suddenly, unexpectedly, and massively. The Americans though protected by
the vast ocean that separates Europe from North America, were equally
shocked. United
States The Americans prior to WWI had achieved their
major long-term goals. She had become master of the North American
Continent and of the peoples she had inherited. The United States also
had become adept at political and military intervention in the affairs
of the neighboring Latino Américano
democracies. In both instances, the United States saw its actions as
being done in the name of security, both internal and external. This
would continue to be their course. At the start of WWI, America’s shock did not
equate to a shock of recognition. Firstly, the war was far away and the
Americans didn’t feel only geographically remote from the conflict
they also felt morally remote from it. The contrasts between the Old
World and the New World were being reinforced by the conflict. As the
American Panamá Canal opened in August 1914 C.E., it seemed to announce
America’s world ideals of great works of peace, good will, and above
all fair play. To the Americans, the Europeans appeared to base
their societies and nations on very different ideals those which
celebrated ruin and savagery. During the first months of the war, the
dominant American response was one of remoteness and detachment. There
were two exceptions. One was a widespread expression of sympathies for
the belligerents, though unevenly divided and distributed. Impartiality
toward the two sides in the war characterized about half of public
sentiment. Among the other half, sympathies ran five to one in favor of
the Allies, Britain and France. Sympathy for the Central Powers,
principally Germany, was almost entirely held by first-and
second-generation German-Americans. This early mood of remoteness and detachment
did not apply to all. There was a small, exclusive group of Americans
who did not share those feelings. This was that American “imperial
elite” who had maneuvered the United States into acquiring the
Philippines, Guam, and Hawaii in 1898 C.E. These were also the men and
women who were guiding the country into a full-fledged membership into
that exclusive club known as the Great Powers. That group
recognized how deeply and dangerously America was involved in world
affairs. Theodore Roosevelt or TR exemplified this
group, as he had for sometime been a leading enthusiast of a greater
American role in international affairs. While president, he had
incessantly preached about the need to awaken America to her duties and
international responsibilities. He saw this as the greater glory of the
nation and understood the perils of international involvement. Yet, the
American public would have none of it! WWI was a large, ugly, efficient and effective
mechanized war. From 1914 C.E. to 1916 C.E., Americans could visualize
their sons off to war and posted at the battlefronts in Europe.
There to fight among the dead and dying. At best they hoped for a son
that returned home unwounded. At
worst, they dreaded their beloved boy dead, lying face down in the mud
of an abandoned trench, alone, and uncared for. At the end of January 1917 C.E. the Germans
would resume and foolishly expanded their U-Boat warfare. America
promptly severed diplomatic relations and began arming American merchant ships.
Two months later the United States intervened in the war. For the next
year and a half, the only concern was winning the war. In many
countries, especially those in North America, growth had continued
during the war as nations mobilized their economies. Pre-WWII
Europe and the Other Belligerent States 1900 C.E.-1914 C.E.: America’s enemies and their preparation for
war must be understood to contextualize the events that brought about
WWII. For the purpose of this chapter, here I will provide background on
the three most important American enemies of WWII Germany, Italy, and
Japan. These belligerent powers had the most radical and far-reaching
plans. To be sure, each had different grievances regarding the path of
colonialism and the outcomes of WWI. Each of them also understood the
fears and weaknesses of the other powers of Europe and Asia and would
use them in order to take advantage of the less strong for their own
ends. Early on, rapid industrialization had
given the European states colossal economic and military power leading
into the 20th-Century C.E. Outside of Europe, European culture, science,
and faith in progress and reason also exerted a powerful influence.
These ideas were attractive to the local elites who wanted to modernize
their societies. As a result of early industrialization, European states
ruled India, most of Africa, and Southeast Asia. Immigrants of European
origin had also settled other regions, including North America, parts of
Latino América, Siberia, and
Australasia. In yet other areas European settlers who were the minority,
dominated South Africa and Algeria. Other less successful states fell
within the sphere of economic and political influence of one or more of
these powers. These include China, the Ottoman Empire, and several
republics of Latino América. Integration by areas that had not
industrialized into the world system often meant experiencing greater
economic weakness and challenges. China, the Ottoman Empire, and Persia
are examples of this. They lost much of the economic weight which they
had held between the 16th and 18th centuries C.E. At the same time,
throughout the world nations found it more difficult to compete in the
international markets. As the most powerful nations grew larger and
became more industrialized they experienced a period of social and
economic change which transformed them from agrarian societies into
industrial societies. Manufacturers and farmers in the industrialized
regions enjoyed the advantages of high productivity through new
technology and government protection. Those capable of rapid economic
and technological changes increasingly were the most competitive among
the powerful states. This then involved extensive reorganization of
their economies for the purpose of manufacturing. As manufacturing grew,
so did the need for scarce natural resources such
as coal, iron, copper, water, timber, etc. Soon, Manufacturers
and farmers attuned to their political interests lobbied for economic protectionism
and it began to rear its ugly head. Early in the 20th-Century C.E., the most
powerful nations created great difficulties for the lesser powers by a
returning to economic protectionism and the use of tariffs for
blocking access to markets. These same high tariffs on imports
undermined their ability to further integrate into the global economy.
Capital needed for the advancement of these lesser nations was also made
difficult to obtain. This limited the creation and the use of new more
efficient and effective technology in these areas of the world. This need for materials
and scarce natural resources to be
used to progress a nation’s industrialization
process brought with it war and conquest. Soon the unfortunate
states not capable of competing successfully, began to resist European
domination and worked together to destabilize the world system.
Underlying tensions and weaknesses led to a series of crises that
altered the world in several important ways. Before 1914 C.E., the United States, largely of
European stock, had solved its living space issues by the taking of most
of North America. It also controlled Cuba, the Philippines, Puerto Rico,
and other locations. Its immediate concerns were with maintaining it
position of dominance in the Western Hemisphere and increasing trade.
With trade came the protection of trade routes. Italy’s intent was to
re-establish the Roman Empire, chiefly in the areas of the Mediterranean
as a way to resolve her living space problems. Clearly, Germany sought
domination of the European continent, and with it, large areas for
living space. She also intended to begin settlement in Eurasia. Japan an
Asian nation, controlled Korea and Taiwan. Japan’s interest was to
first dislodge the European colonial powers in Asia in order to give her
free hand in the carving out needed living space. Secondly, she wanted
to establish an East Asian powers alliance under the umbrella of the
“Rising Sun.” As for Russia, I will say only this. She wanted to
reverse the humiliation of her defeat in WWI. Italy By the 20th-Century C.E., Italy was an
experienced political, diplomatic, and military interventionist European
power. She had fought alongside and against many of the other Great
Powers which had given her a sense of strength and prominence. While not
totally self-assured Italy understood her place in the world and how to
use it to gain her needs. The Italians were set on a course of conquest
and geographic expansion. Beginning in 1902 C.E. through 1903 C.E., Italy
joined the United Kingdom and Germany in the Venezolano naval blockade. It achieved a compromise by which the Venezolano
debt dispute was resolved. By 1911 C.E. and 1912 C.E., Italy had invaded
the Turkish province of Libya which was then a part of the Ottoman
Empire. It was this intervention by Italy that started the Italo-Turkish
War. It resulted in a defeat of the Ottoman Empire by Italy. As a result
of the war, Italy gained the areas of Tripolitania, Cyrenaica, Fezzan, and
the Dodecanese Islands. Italian claims over Libya dated back to
discussions held after the Congress of Berlin in 1878 C.E.
During those talks, France and Great Britain agreed for the occupation
of Tunisia and Cyprus. At the time, both were a part of
the then failing Ottoman Empire. By 1902 C.E., Italy and France signed a
secret treaty which accorded freedom of intervention in Tripolitania and Morocco.
In 1912 C.E., Benito
Amilcare Andrea Mussolini was a leading member of the National
Directorate of the Italian Socialist Party (PSI). But he would not
remain so. Germany Germany had only become a unified country in
1871 C.E. She had a great deal to do in order to reach the economic and
military positions of her European neighbors and become the world power
her leaders believed her capable of. Germany’s rise in status between
1871 and 1900 was remarkable. Upon entering the 20th-Century C.E., she
wanted far more. Germany’s need for greatness would be stoked and led
by Kaiser Wilhelm II of the House of Hohenzollern. As her ruler, the Kaiser believed entirely in
her ability to achieve all that she deserved. His Imperial Germany was
the most complex and problematic European power of the time. His
presence would prove to be a misfortune not just for Germany, but of the
entire world. He embodied the qualities characterised the contemporary
German ruling elite. He was an old fashioned militarist with great
personal ambition. Unfortunately, he suffered from neurotic insecurity. Germany in the years leading up to the war was
smitten with its Kaiser. He had spent twelve years ruling over the
newly-unified Germany. In the first few years of the 20th-Century C.E.,
He was at his most comfortable. His confident had grown steadily as did
his powerful. Wilhelm’s larger-than-life personality was not as stable
as it could have been. Germany needed solid leadership while demanding
her place and position in the world. In short, German motives and her
policies, both domestically and abroad, during the period reflected the
Kaiser’s personality. Kaiser Wilhelm, despite his own insecurities,
believed in his country, the power of the monarchy, and his military.
His determination that the world would recognize the validity of these
beliefs was the driving force behind German society and its politics and
at the beginning of the 20th-Century C.E. With the start of the 20th-Century C.E.,
Germany decided to challenge Britain’s naval superiority. The German
Navy Laws of 1898 C.E. and 1900 C.E. had placed great emphasis on the
importance of naval construction. Cost was of little importance. The
Kaiser’s hopes of matching Britain naval superiority were misplaced.
In fact, the Germans had lost ground on the naval race, as Britain began
its own naval reforms. While Germany was on her march to international
power and dominance, Britain, France, and Russia spent the early years
of the 20th-Century C.E., renewing and strengthening their relations.
This would be at a great expense to Germany. She was beginning to become
increasingly isolated. Here it is important to mention that at the end
of the 19th-Century C.E., animosity between Britain and France had
almost led to war and that Germany’s allowing an alliance with Russia
to lapse, was misguided. Thus, a rapprochement between the parties was
essential as a counter balance to Germany’s growing power. Soon, the lapse of Germany’s alliance with
Russia was seen by the Kaiser as an error. He attempted to renew
official relations with the Tsar in 1905 C.E., but it was too late.
Russian policy makers opted for a stronger relationship with the French.
With this international failure, Wilhelm now found his two main allies
to be the unstable Austro-Hungarian Empire and untrustworthy Italy. His
bid to match Britain’s naval power had failed and colonial gains had
faltered. As a result, the Kaiser saw little option but to ensure
Germany’s imperial status via open aggression. Germany’s political policy shift was
displayed during the Morocco crises of 1905 C.E. and 1911 C.E. The first
crisis was triggered by Germany as an international crisis designed to
tear Britain and France apart through the testing of the strength of
their Entente Cordiale. Basically the March 31, 1905 C.E. Morocco
crisis, developed after an unplanned state visit to the Sultan in
Tangiers. The Kaiser made a speech calling for the continuation of
Moroccan independence, knowing that the issue had been a key part of
French and British negotiations in 1904 C.E. That eventual agreement
allowed France to hold authority over Morocco, providing that they
publicly renounced any influence in British-held Egypt. Clearly, Wilhelm
was forcing Germany into play, assuming that the latest Anglo-French
rapprochement would not survive the crisis. France was angry at Germany’s interference.
She was aware that this potential source of dispute, the continuation of
Moroccan independence, could cause her problems with the established
authority over Morocco. The disagreement actually went so far as to the
possibility of war between the countries. By 1906 C.E., Britain felt that Germany posed
no immediate naval threat. She had already launched construction of the
HMS Dreadnought. The Dreadnought was, at the time, the most powerful
battleship ever seen. Its range, speed, and firepower outclassed the
German battleships leaving them obsolete. Within a year, Britain had
seven dreadnoughts, Germany had none. Germany’s military challenge to
Britain allowed for animosity to grow between the two countries’
leaders and politicians. For
the British masses, Germany became a symbol of a power driven to obtain
international status and global ambitions. Some saw it as was a matter
of life and death for the British Empire. Popular opinion began to see
Germany as a serious rival to Britain. There can be no question that Germany entered
the 20th-Century C.E. with the aim of demanding and seizing her “place
in the sun.” This meant that she wanted increased influence in the
world and was demanding colonial acquisitions as held by the other major
world powers. Here, it is important to understand that
Germany was still a newly-unified country with an imperial dynasty to
protect. Its challenge was to bring together its many different regions
and create one whole. She was facing many of the same problems as the
other European nations. The rise of the working class was causing a
struggle for greater rights and better more prosperous conditions. The
country’ parliament, the Reichstag, was extremely limited. Control of
it was in the hands of the Kaiser and his ministers. The Reichstag
strength was that it was center for democratic debate within the nation.
This position forced the royal hierarchy to listen to the needs and
wants of the people and left the German politicians with the
preoccupation of as how to meet these demands. Germany’s policy of Weltpolitik, or global
policy, became the strategy with which the Kaiser hoped to improve
Germany’s international standing and drive her collective nationalism
for a new more powerful world empire. Given Germany’s domestic
struggles, Weltpolitik was to also to become a foreign policy means for
achieving domestic policy ends. Given the political circumstances, the
Kaiser’s government embarked on that nationalist campaign of through
Weltpolitik, as Germany of the time was in a quite a political mess. Its
intent was to reconcile, pacify, rally, unite, and keep the German
people behind the Kaiser and his supporters on the political right. Soon, the policy was used as a domestic media
tool for propaganda purposes to exploit the masses. In nationalistic
terms, it became a success. Few Germans doubted that their country was
the greatest of European powers. From an international perspective, Germany’s
dominant position in Central Europe was a recognized fact. The
surrounding nations and greater Europe did not find Germany’s
aggressive stance in the region particularly agreeable. Whatever its
motives, the German Empire’s continuing rise was inevitable.
Weltpolitik became problematic as its implementation was meddlesome in
the affairs of other nations, which would lead Germany increasingly into
dangerous alliances and opposing political positions with other nations
in the years before 1914 C.E. Fortunately, the situation regarding the
continuation of Moroccan independence was resolved On April 7, 1906 C.E.
at the Algeciras Conference. French interests were supported by Britain.
Also Russia and Italy, Germany’s supposed allies, had also supported
her. Until this juncture, the friendship between Britain and France had
been a formal one. It now began to develop into a stronger alliance,
leaving Germany even more isolated than ever. Germany was essentially
humiliated. Lessons that Germany should have learned, however, were
immediately forgotten. Foreign policy issues such as the high drama as
Moroccan stand-offs, were interlinked with domestic issues and policies
in European countries. For the Germans, life for the masses at home may
not have had the same appreciation of internal politics at home. But
still, Germany, as in Britain and much of Europe, was learning to cope
with an industrial society. Membership of unions was growing
dramatically and strikes occurred regularly. Most of these were designed
to bring about change in the German political landscape which disturbed
the German hierarchy. Despite the Kaiser’s best efforts, Socialism was
on the rise and with it came the fear of revolution and revolt. This
situation was managed in part due to the unity inspired by Weltpolitik,
a series of government-backed social reforms, and a carefully managed
coalition between liberal and conservative parties designed to keep the
Social Democratic Party on the outskirts of political life. Such a
balance couldn’t be maintained forever. During the year 1909 C.E., the rising costs of
Weltpolitik and the naval race forced budgetary changes. The Kaiser’s
new plan aimed at raising revenue by taxing consumer necessities such as
beer, tobacco and tea, as well as financial activities like check
payments. It soon managed to alienate both the laboring and middle
classes. By 1911 C.E., Germany was once more attempted
to gain influence through the use of the Morocco independence issue. A
rebellion against the Sultan had broken out in the city of Fez. Russia
soon seized upon the situation. Against the wishes of Morocco’s
British allies, the French sent in troops to restore order. Germany’s
response was to dispatch a gunboat on July 1, 1911 C.E., the SMS Panther to
the Moroccan port of Agadir to protect German trade
interests. The move was taken by both France and Britain as a challenge.
Publicly, France and Britain again stood solidly together. Great Britain
soon began a partial mobilization of its navy. Wilhelm and Germany were
now angry, embarrassed, and frustrated after being forced to back down.
Such would remain the nature of foreign relations in these years leading
up to World War I. A tax compromise was forced upon German
politicians. After several attempts, an inheritance tax for landowners
was introduced. The result was the angering of the upper classes. It
also failed to stop the Social Democratic rise. In 1912 C.E., they
became the largest party in the Reichstag with almost a third of the
national vote. This changed little. The Kaiser and his Chancellor still
controlled Germany. There could be no denying now the first major threat
to the Wilhelmine era. The socialist agenda was gaining pace. November 6,
1913 C.E., the Saverne Affair Occurred. It was a crisis of domestic
policy which occurred in the German Empire. There had been political
unrest in Zabern (now Saverne) in Alsace-Lorraine where two battalions
of Prussian Infantry were garrisoned. A second-lieutenant insulted the
Alsatian population and two local Saverne newspapers reported on
the offensive comments made by the military officer and the inhabitants
began protesting. The military reacted to the protests with arbitrary
illegal acts. The affair not only put a severe strain on the
relationship between the imperial state of Alsace-Lorraine and the
remainder of the German Empire, but also led to a considerable loss of
prestige of the Kaiser. Japan In the early-20th-Century C.E., Japan’s elite
continued to feel that the Western countries looked down on their
Empire. Japanese leadership now saw aggressive imperialism as the only
way to force the dominant Western nations to respect them and allow
Japan to gain power. In 1900 C.E., Japan showed its military prowess
when 8,000 of its troops joined 9,000 soldiers from the Western powers
to fight side-by-side to defeat the Boxer Rebellion in China.
Prince Katsura Tarō (1848 C.E.-1913
C.E.) would become an unpopular prime minister in his three terms
stretching off and on from 1901 C.E. to 1911 C.E. During Prince Katsura
Tarō’s first term (1901 C.E.-1906 C.E.), Japan emerged as a
major imperialist power in East Asia. Soon his government would elect to
abandon the pursuit of the policy of Man-Kan kōkan, the
surrendering of Manchuria to the Russian sphere of influence
in exchange for the acceptance of Japanese hegemony in Korea. He did
this only to avoid a premature Russo-Japanese War. This
decision would continue to cause tensions with Russia and escalate
toward war. Prince Katsura Tarō next made a
diplomatic tour of the United States and Europe which brought him to Saint
Petersburg, Russia, in November 1901 C.E. While there, he met with
Russian authorities but was unable to find compromise on the matter of
surrendering of Manchuria to the Russian sphere of influence
in exchange for the acceptance of Japanese hegemony in Korea. 1901 C.E. continued to see a rise of secret and
semi-secret Japanese patriotic societies, such as the Kokuryukai.
The Kokuryukai or Black Dragon Society originated as an anti-Russian
society. It was an ultra-nationalist reactionary organization in Japan
which existed from 1901 C.E. through 1946
C.E., which was closely linked with the Japanese military leadership and the
monopolistic bourgeoisie. All of these parties continued to see a
need for increased Japanese expansionism overseas. Prince Itō Hirobumi’s major
breakthrough was the Anglo-Japanese Alliance signed on January
30, 1902 C.E. It was a diplomatic milestone which saw an end to Great
Britain's “Splendid Isolation.” Britain’s Splendid Isolation is
the term used to describe the foreign policy pursued by Britain during
the 19th-Century C.E. The policy sought to avoid formal alliances,
particularly with other European powers. This Japanese and Britain
mutual defense alliance in effect recognized Japan as one of the world's
great powers. In terms of foreign affairs, the Anglo-Japanese
Alliance marked Japan as a major imperialist power in East Asia. Earlier, Russia had dispatched forces into
Manchuria to aid in the crushing of the Boxer Rebellion. By April 8,
1903 C.E., Russia was by agreement supposed to have completed its
withdrawal of these forces in Manchuria. As that day passed, there were
no reductions in Russian forces in Manchuria. In Japan, university
students demonstrated against both Russia and their own government for
not taking any action regarding Russian troop removal. On July 28, 1903 C.E., Shinichiro Kurino,
the Japanese minister in St. Petersburg was instructed to
present his country's view opposing Russia's consolidation plans in
Manchuria, which he did. From 1904 C.E. through 1913 C.E., foreign trade
made up about one quarter of Japan's economic activity. This meant that
trade with its colonies accounted for less than 2% of Japan's total
economic activity during this period. In essence, her colonies provided
only raw materials and food products. Russian and Japanese imperial ambitions
continued over Manchuria and Korea. Earlier, Japan had fought the war
against China from 1894 C.E.-1895 C.E. to ensure that Korea would not be
used by another imperialist power to threaten Japan's security. These
political, economic, and military rivalries would bring about the
Russo-Japanese War. Japan seeing Russia as a territorial rival and
immediate threat, she had previously offered to recognize Russian
dominance in Manchuria in exchange for recognition of Korea as being
within the Japanese sphere of influence. Russia had refused. In
addition, Russia also demanded that Korea north of the 39th parallel be
a neutral buffer zone between Russia and Japan. By 1904 C.E., with little response from Russia
regarding the removal of her troops from Manchuria, Japan continued
aggressively upon its nationalistic policy of fukoku kyōhei or
rich country, strong military. It emphasized Japan's goals to catch up
with the Western powers, develop the country economically, to increase
its military strength, and to ensure its existence as an independent
nation. After Russian-Japanese negotiations broke down
in 1904 C.E., the Japanese government now perceived Russia as an
imminent threat to its plans for expansion into Asia. Without political
progress on the issues Japan chose to go to war. On February 8, 1904 C.E., three hours before
Japan's declaration of war was received by the Russian government, the
Japanese Imperial Navy opened hostilities by attacking the Russian Far
East Fleet at Port Arthur, China. Tsar Nicholas II was stunned by news
of the attack. This surprise attack, the Japanese Navy began the the Russo-Japanese
War (1904 C.E.-1905
C.E.) between the Russian Empire and the Empire of Japan. As it
progressed, it quickly moved into the major theatres of operations of
Liaodong Peninsula and Mukden in Southern Manchuria and the seas around
Korea, Japan, and the Yellow Sea. As the war intensified, Russia suffered
multiple defeats. Still, Tsar Nicholas II (May 18, 1868 C.E.-July 17,
1918 C.E.) remained convinced that Russia would win and remained in the
war. The Tsar awaited the outcomes of certain naval battles, which were
won by Japan. Despite this, to preserve the dignity of Russia and avert
a humiliating peace, Russia ignored Japan's early willingness to agree
to an armistice and rejected the idea to bring the dispute to the
Arbitration Court at The Hague. Finally, with the question of winning
the war was no longer at issue. Russia and Japan entered into mediation.
Japan’s complete military victory over Russia
transformed the balance of power in East Asia and surprised world
observers. This was the first major modern era military victory of an
Asian power over a European one. It resulted in a reassessment by the
European Powers of Japan's recent entry onto the world stage. In short,
Japan had succeeded in ending the East Asian competition for Korea and
Manchuria and expansion of a European nation, the Russian Empire. This
was the first major military victory in the modern era of an Asian power
over a European one. By 1905 C.E., Taiwan was producing rice and
sugar and paying only for itself, and keeping a small surplus. Prince Katsura
Tarō strengthened diplomatic ties with Western powers including
Germany, the United States, and especially Great Britain. He did this
through the Anglo-Japanese Alliance of 1905 C.E. by which the
original agreement was renewed and expanded in scope. With Japan’s triumph over Russia in the Russo-Japanese
War, Japan was now truly an imperialist power. She continued to
strengthen and modernize her military in order to secure her new
overseas empire. Her leaders had a sense that only through a strong
military would Japan earn the respect from the Western nations that she
felt entitled to. Japan also wanted to gain revisions of previously
negotiated treaties which she saw as unequal. Japan’s victory over Russia also brought
about the Taft-Katsura agreement. U.S. Secretary of War William
Howard Taft met with Prime Minister Katsura Tarō in Japan. The two
concluded the secret Agreement, in which the United States acknowledged
Japanese rule over Korea and condoned the Anglo-Japanese alliance. At
the same time, Japan recognized U.S. control of the Philippines. With the Treaty of Portsmouth mediated by
U.S. President Theodore Roosevelt, the war would later be
concluded. On September 5, 1905 C.E., the sweeping Treaty ended the
Russo-Japanese War (1904 C.E. through 1905 C.E.). At Japan’s request,
with President Roosevelt acted as a mediator the two sides of
the conflict met on neutral territory in Portsmouth, New Hampshire. The Treaty
once signed, ceded some Russian property and territory to
Japan and ending the war. It gave Japan full control of Korea, the
southern Sakhalin Islands, and China’s southern Liaodong Peninsula.
Manchuria was returned to China and the Japanese agreed to pay Russia
for its lost territory. Also in 1905 C.E., the Japanese began
establishing more formal controls over South Manchuria by forcing China
to give Japan ownership rights to the South Manchurian Railway. The
Japanese Kwantung Army group began leasing territories in
southern Manchuria. It did so by succeeding existing Russian leases. The Kwantung
army group of the Imperial Japanese Army would become in
the first half of the 20th-Century C.E., the largest and most
prestigious command in the IJA. Many of its personnel, such as Chiefs
of staff Seishirō Itagaki and Hideki Tōjōwere,
would be promoted to high positions in both the military and civil
government in the Empire of Japan. It would be chiefly
responsible for the eventual creation of the Japanese-dominated Empire
of Manchukuo. By this time, it was clear to all that the
Japanese was to use this opening to make further inroads into northeast
China. This caused the Roosevelt Administration concern that Japan was
violating the ideals of free enterprise and China’s territorial
integrity. Simultaneously, leading Japanese officials expressed
frustration with the treatment of Japanese immigrants in the United
States. The Empire of Japan and the Korean Empire
signed the Eulsa Treaty on November 17, 1905 C.E., which brought
Korea into the Japanese sphere of influence as a protectorate. The
Treaty was a result of the Japanese victory in the Russo-Japanese War
and Japan wanting to increase its hold over the Korean Peninsula. The earlier Eulsa Treaty led to the signing of
the 1907 Treaty on July 24, 1907 C.E. The Treaty ensured that Korea
would act under the guidance of a Japanese resident general. Korean
internal affairs would now be under Japanese control. Korean Emperor Gojong protested
Japanese these actions in the Hague Conference. As a result, he was
forced to abdicate in favor of his son, Sunjong. In 1908 C.E., U.S. Secretary of State Elihu
Root and Japanese Ambassador Takahira Kogoro established the Root-Takahira
Agreement signed on November 30, 1908 C.E. Japan promised to respect
U.S. territorial possessions in the Pacific, its Open Door policy in
China, and the limitation of immigration to the United States as
outlined in the Gentlemen’s Agreement. The Government of Japan
redirected its labor emigrants to its holdings in Manchuria, maintaining
that these were not a part of China. For its part, the United States
recognized Japanese control of Taiwan and the Pescadores, and the
Japanese special interest in Manchuria. By reiterating each country’s
position in the region, the Agreement served to lessen the threat of a
misunderstanding or war between the two nations. Between 1894 C.E. and 1910 C.E., Japan
developed a handful of huge privately-owned conglomerates called zaibatsu.
During the period, these had increased their economic power. Some
of the zaibatsu such as Mitsui and Sumitomo had histories of more
than 200 years. By 1910 C.E., the zaibatsu’s five largest banks
held only 17% of the total market share of loans. Agriculture,
forestry, and fisheries accounted for 33% of economic output and 67% of
employment in 1910 C.E. Manufacturing and construction contributed
only 23% to economic output, and over half of manufacturing production
came from cottage industries employing less than five people. Manufacturing
consisted mainly of food products and textiles at 34% each, whereas
heavy industry made up only 21%.The economic power of the zaibatsu companies
during this period would not approach anywhere near their domination
just prior to and during World War II. The aftermath of the First Sino-Japanese War against
China from July 25, 1894 C.E. through April 17, 1895 C.E., and the Russo-Japanese
War against Russia from 1904 C.E. through 1905 C.E., left the victorious Japan the dominant power in
the Far East. Its sphere of influence now extended over
southern Manchuria, Korea, and Taiwan. Unfortunately, the Japanese home
islands still lacked resources and raw materials other than a very few
coal and iron deposits and a small oil field on Sakalin Island. The
continued lack of strategic industrial and military mineral resources
remained a large Japanese political issue and problem for Japanese
industry. The success of Japan’s securing Korea and Taiwan did
little more than bring her another agricultural colony. What she needed
were resources to support her growing industrial base for military
purposes. After a few of her colonial ambitions had been
satisfied, Japan had made rapid progress in industrialization and
modernization through 1910 C.E.
The Japanese modeled their industrial economy closely on the most
advanced European models. They started with textiles, railways, and
shipping, expanding to electricity and machinery. None the less, Japan
was still considered a developing country. Her most serious weakness
remained a shortage of raw materials. Industry had run short of copper
and coal became a net importer. On the military front, there was a deep flaw in
Japan’s aggressive military strategy. It remained heavily dependence
on imports from the United States, Britain, and the Netherlands which
supplied oil and iron. This included 100 percent of the aluminum needed,
85 percent of its iron ore, and especially 79 percent of Japan’s oil
supplies. This presented her leaders with a dilemma. Japan had difficult
choices to make about the available alternatives of peace by remaining
one of the less power nations and being dependent upon the stronger ones
or war. What would she? It was one thing for the Japanese to go to war
with China or Russia, two of the less powerful nations. It was quite
another matter to enter into conflict with the key suppliers, who were
also rich and militarily powerful. Prince Katsura Tarō’s second term
(1908 C.E.-1911 C.E.) was noteworthy for the Japan-Korea Annexation
Treaty. It was signed by the representatives of the Korean and Japanese
Imperial Governments on August 22, 1910 C.E. Treaty was proclaimed to
the public and became effective on August 29th, officially starting the
period of Japanese rule in Korea. That same year, despite the two wars,
the difficulties associated with Japan’s territorial expansion and
military buildup, Japan was still able to begin its Antarctic Expedition
in December of 1910 C.E. By 1911 C.E., the earlier Anglo-Japanese
Alliance was renewed and expanded. This was recognition that Japan was
becoming a great power through militarization, conquest, diplomacy, and
the acquisition of colonies. To understand this remarkable rise, one
must realize that the Emperor of Japan
Mutsuhito Meiji Tennō (November 3, 1852 C.E.-July 30, 1912 C.E.), from
1867 C.E. until his death in 1912 C.E., had dramatically transformed
Japan from a feudal country into one of the great powers of the modern
world. During his final
years government spending had increased in the area of overseas
investments for its new colonies, as Japan had to invest in and improve
infrastructure to improve agricultural yields and mining operations.
Military defense expenditures had also increased with the dream of a
stronger, greater Japan. This left little credit or financial reserves
available to cover these or other investments. When Emperor Meiji
appointed Prime Minister Saionji Kinmochi, he attempted to moderate
his country’s increasing militarism and cut defense spending. The
Japanese military industrial complex would have none of it. By 1912 C.E., Emperor Meiji was dead. Crown
Prince Yoshihito (1879 C.E.-1926 C.E.) followed Emperor Meiji
and ascended the Chrysanthemum Throne. He was now Emperor Taishō
on July 30th. Yoshihito was Emperor Meiji’s third son. During
the Emperor Taishō’s Period (1912 C.E.-1926 C.E.),
democracy in Japan would develop along with a modern prosperous civilian
culture. The previous Emperor Meiji’s Prime Minister, Saionji Kinmochi,
continued in his post after the Emperor’s death in service to Emperor
Taishō providing some governmental continuity. That same year, Prime Minister Kinmochi failed
to pass his budget through the Diet requesting funding for two
additional army divisions. Under the Meiji Constitution, the Minister
of the Army, who served as Minister of War and Minister of the
Navy, were appointed by their respective services. Their
appointments were not made by the Prime Minister. In addition, the
military was also directly answerable only to the Emperor, not the
elected government. Army Minister, General Uehara Yusaku, unable to get
the cabinet to agree on the army's demands, resigned. The Army Ministry of the Ministry
of War had been a cabinet-level ministry in the Empire of
Japan from 1872 C.E. It was charged with the administrative affairs of
the Imperial Japanese Army (IJA). The practice was made law
under the "Military Ministers to be Active-Duty Officers Law" Gumbu
daijin gen'eki bukan sei, in 1900 C.E., by Prime Minister Yamagata
Aritomo. It has hoped that the law would curb the influence of political
parties in military affairs. The law and the constitution now
required that the Army Minister’s eligibility be restricted only to
active duty generals or admirals. This gave the military a trump card
over the government would have unforeseen effects. With no eligible
general of the Imperial Army willing to serve, the Army
refused to appoint a successor. Unable to form a cabinet, Saionji
resigned on December 21, 1912 C.E. The Army’s action brought down the
government. As can be seen, the main threat to representative
democracy in Japan proved to be the Japanese military, not the
political parties. The Emperor immediately requested a former army
general, Katsura Tarō, to form the new government. He had
previously served as Prime Minister twice before and was a member of the genrō.
These were retired elder Japanese statesmen considered the
"founding fathers" of modern Japan who served as informal
extra-constitutional advisors to the emperor, during the Meiji, Taishō
periods. Katsura was not a popular choice with the
public, which believed he focused his interests more on the military
than on the rest of the people. The new Prime Minister’s reappointment
would be brief, from December 21, 1912 C.E. to February 20, 1913 C.E.
Soon after taking office, the Prime was faced with a ministerial
defection of his own. The Japanese Navy sought an increased
budget to fund the construction of new battleships. As a
negotiating tactic, the Navy threatened to withhold the appointment of a Navy
Minister. Unlike his predecessor, the Prime Minister went directly to
the Emperor, who issued an edict that the Navy must provide a minister Katsura’s decisions soon resulted in
widespread riots which became known as the Taishō Political
Crisis. His appointment was viewed as a plot by the genrō to
overthrow the Meiji Constitution. His chief opposition was led by Inukai
Tsuyoshi and Ozaki Yukio of the Rikken Seiyūkai party.
The Party held a majority of the seats in the Lower House of
the Diet of Japan at the time. As they brought criticism
against him, Katsura created his own political party rather than
compromising on key issues. The Rikken-Dōshi Kai (Dōshikai)
or Association of Allies of the Constitution was a political
party active in the Empire of Japan in the early years of
the 20th-Century C.E. He approached them in an effort to establish his
own support base. Katsura was able to convince 90 Diet members,
including all 31 members of the Chūō Club and half
of the Rikken Kokumintō, to join his new party. The Prime
Minister founded the Rikken Dōshikai Party on February 7,
1913 C.E., largely served to support his cabinet against criticism. Support for Prime Minister Katsura in the
Diet continued to fall. He soon lost the support of his backers. The
Prime Minister was facing a no-confidence motion. This was the
first successful no-confidence motion in Japanese history. After losing
the vote of no confidence, Katsura resigned on February 20, 1913
C.E. He was replaced by Yamamoto Gonnohyōe, a former navy
admiral. He died later that same year, but the Party survived Katsura's
death IV.
The
Europeans Go To War WWI 1914 C.E.-1917 C.E. Many of the initial grievances which would
start the First World War would become irrelevant in the face of the
massive new conflict. With the advent of WWI, it is clear that the Great
Powers of Europe felt little need to proceed in a peaceful manner unless
that peace met their immediate and long-term nationalistic needs. Each
had grown accustomed to the use of diplomacy only to obtain their
preferred ends. As for treaties, they found the sword mightier than the
pen. Few of these European powers would achieve any of their long-term
strategic goals. By the end of the conflict, all would see a dramatic
reshaping of the continent, however, not as anticipated by the
belligerent powers. The
Allies The
United States Since the 1870s C.E., apprehensive Americans
had watched and waited as the major nations of Europe had been building
toward war with each other. Preparations had been subtle, but still
apparent. By the 1870s C.E., the independent German kingdoms had united
and quickly became the largest power on the continent. France was arming
heavily in case its centuries-old rival Germany chose to attack her.
Fearing the growing German threat, Russia sought to ally itself with
Great Britain, France, and even Germany itself for protection. The
British having the world's most powerful navy tried hard to remain out
of the conflict, but found that her threatening naval strength made that
impossible. In Central Europe, provinces within the Austro-Hungarian
Empire had become extremely unstable. The leaders of the Ottoman Empire
in the Near East continued in their age-long pursuit to expand their
power. It is generally accepted that the European
powers had attempt and managed to avoid war. Unfortunately, when it did
erupt in the autumn of 1914 C.E., the war quickly escalated into the
most deadly war the world had ever seen. On one side united as the
Central Powers were the Germans, Austro-Hungarians, and the Ottoman
Turks. On the other side stood the Entente Powers of Great Britain,
France, and Russia. The United States had continued in its strong
precedent of distancing itself from European political entanglements.
Its people and government, Congress and the President, had no desire to
displace that position with warmongering. In appealing to the public,
Wilson announced that the United States "must be neutral in fact as
well as in name" and "impartial in thought as well as in
action." Very few citizens wanted the United States to enter the
Great War. Most Americans felt more inclined to side with
England and the Entente Allies. Americans continued to conduct business
as always. America and its merchants initially traded goods such as
food, clothing, medicines, equipment, and even arms to both sides in the
war. America’s neutral ports were open to all powers so long as they
were used for non-military purposes. At first, both belligerent powers
agreed not to interfere with neutral shipping lines. The powers often
seized American merchant ships, but both sides paid for the cargo they
seized. During the early course of the war, actions
taken by the Germans quickly caused many Americans to look more
favorably on the Entente Powers. There began in Germany a perception
that the United States traded more with England and France than with
her. With the British Navy’s having placed an impenetrable blockade
around the European continent Germany began suffering from a severe lack
of supplies and food. This was brought on by the Germans were having
trouble receiving any goods from the U.S. and other nations Consequently, Germany began its great submarine
campaign in February of 1915 C.E. Submarine, or U-boat, technology had
only recently been perfected, and Germany had produced a large fleet of
the new vessels prior to the outbreak of war. As submarine technology
and its wide usage and application for war was new regular naval ships
had few methods of defending against them. The German U-boat campaign
soon became so effective that it even astonished Germany by its success.
Soon, Germany announced that it could no longer guarantee the safety of
neutral ships. With the announcement and the terrible toll German U-boat
were taking on shipping, President Wilson understood that this campaign
had escalated the carnage of the war to a new level. He extended his
services as arbiter to both sides and all nations involved and began to
push for mediation and settlement. That year, of 1915 C.E., President Wilson also
sent his trusted friend and advisor Colonel Edward House to England,
France, and Germany to propose a peace settlement. None were willing to
listen, as each side believed it had the upper hand and would ultimately
win the war. In strong statements, Wilson notified Germany that serious
consequences would result if American lives were to be lost as a result
of illegal German submarine warfare. By May of 1915 C.E., as Americans learned that
the British ocean liner Lusitania had been destroyed by a
German submarine, the tension of the issues of Neutrality became more
intense. Over 120 Americans, including women and children, were among
the nearly 1,200 casualties. America was outraged. Despite this, it was
still the wish of the American people, Congress, and Wilson to remain
out of the conflict. Wilson next declared that the U.S. would not
retaliate, as peace was in the world's best interest. In an effort to
persuade Germany, Wilson then dispatched a series of communiqués. In
these, he attempted to appeal to their sense of morality in an effort to
have them end their attacks on nonbelligerent shipping. The year 1916 C.E., saw an America committed to
steering itself way from the Great War, while still continuing to
prepare for the inevitable. Government agencies were being renamed and
others were newly constituted. Where the U.S. used her military
internationally, she sought to do so with restraint. While not
officially American Government actions, American volunteer units began
their participation in the War. In January of 1916 C.E., in the Brushaber v.
Union Pacific Railroad case the Supreme Court of the United States upheld
the national income tax. A great deal of money would be needed if
the United States entered the war. The national income tax had to
stay. In that same month, the Anti-Militarism
Committee changed its name to the Anti-Preparedness Committee. Later in
the year, it would become the “American Union Against
Militarism.” By whatever name, the organization was set upon
neutrality and staying out of WWI, as were the majority of Americans. On March 6th, Newton D. Baker was
appointed Secretary of War for the United States. He was one of several
prominent Georgists appointed to positions in the Wilson Cabinet. The
economic philosophy Georgism or single tax is an economic
philosophy holding that, while people should own the value they produce
themselves, economic value derived from land (including natural
resources and natural opportunities) should belong equally to
all members of society. From March 8th through March 9, 1916 C.E., the Méjicano
bandit and revolutionary, Pancho
Villa, led approximately 500 Méjicano raiders
in an attack against Columbus, New Mexico, killing 12 U.S.
soldiers. In response, a garrison of the U.S. 13th Cavalry Regiment
fought back and drove them away. The attack heightened American security
concerns. By March 15th, President Woodrow
Wilson sent 12,000 U.S. troops over the U.S.-
Méjico border in
pursuit of Pancho Villa.
The 13th Cavalry regiment was one of those commands to enter Méjicano
territory. Rómulo
Rivera of New Mexico would serve later during WWI in the 15th
Cavalry Regiment of the United States Army Troop F. Prior,
also did duty along the Méjicano
border and the hunt for the Méjicano
bandit Pancho Villa.
On March 16th, the U.S. 7th and 10th Cavalry
regiments under General John J. Pershing crossed the border to
join the hunt for Villa.
During the incursion, United States Army aircraft flew their first
mission over foreign soil when Curtiss JN-3s of the 1st
Aero Squadron carried out reconnaissance over Méjico. American involvement in WWI was slowly
beginning. On April 20, 1916 C.E., the Escadrille Américaine or
American Squadron, was established as an American volunteer unit of the French
Air Force. Individual Americans were acting even without a national
mandate. By May 5th, the United States Government began
a military occupation and administration of the Dominican Republic when
companies of the United States Marine Corps landed. The move
was triggered by concerns about possible German use of that nation as a
base for attacks on the United States during World War I. It would last
until 1924 C.E. On May 18th, the American Squadron, under
French Air Force command achieved its first aerial victory. The
Americans had arrived and were serious. As America inched toward war, on June 3rd, the
U.S. Division of Militia Affairs was renamed the Militia
Bureau. Under a new law it was expanded and reorganized to oversee
federal funding and other requirements for the National Guard in each
state. The 1916 Act also authorized the President to mobilize the
National Guard in case of war or other national emergency, and for the
duration of the event. By July 1st, the United States Marine
Corps took control of Santo
Domíngo. On July 22nd, during a Preparedness Day parade
a bomb exploded on Market Street in San Francisco, California. The
Preparedness Day Bombing occurred when the city held a parade in
honor of Preparedness Day. This was in anticipation of the United
States' imminent entry into World War I. During the parade a
suitcase bomb was detonated, killing ten and wounding 40. This was
the worst attack in San Francisco's history. By July 30th, German agents in an act of
sabotage caused the Black Tom explosion in Jersey City,
New Jersey. It destroyed an ammunition depot and killed at least 7
people. The Germans were sending ominous warnings to the Neutral America
that more was to come. August 24th, the Council of National
Defense was formed. It was to coordinate resources and industry in
support of the war effort. It included the coordination of
transportation, industrial and farm production, financial support for
the war, and public morale. The United States slowly continuing it
efforts to expand its infrastructure capabilities for its probable entry
into WWI. August 29th, the United States passed the Jones
Act, formally Philippine Autonomy Act of 1916. The statute announced the
intention of the United States government to “withdraw their
sovereignty over the Philippine Islands as soon as a stable government
can be established therein.” September 7th, the Merchant Marine Act of
1916 established the U.S. Shipping Board. The purpose of the
U.S. Shipping Board was to develop water transportation, operate the
merchant ships owned by the government, regulate the water carriers
engaged in commerce under the flag of the United States, and to enforce
the La Follette Seamen's Act regulations. The Board consisted
of 5 members and was empowered to form one or more corporations for the
purchase, leasing, and operation of merchant vessels with a maximum
capital of $50 million. The Board was to acquire vessels suitable for
naval auxiliaries, to regulate commerce on the Great Lakes and
the high seas, including the fixing of rates, to cancel or modify any
agreement among carriers that were found to be unfair as between
carriers and exporters, or which operated to the detriment of United
States commerce, and to sanction pooling agreements among shippers which
were exempted from the operations of the Sherman Act. On November 5th, the Everett Massacre took
place in Everett, Washington. IWW organizers had gone into Everett to
support a five-month-long strike by shingle workers. Once there,
vigilantes organized by business had beaten them up with axe handles and
run them out of town. The Seattle IWW decided to go to Everett
in numbers to hold a rally to show their support for the striking
shingle workers. That year, Everett, Washington, was facing a serious
depression. There had been ongoing confrontation between business,
commercial interests, labor, and labor organizers. A number of
labor-organized rallies and speeches were being held in the street.
Local law enforcement was firmly on the side of business and opposed the
rallies. Soon, an armed confrontation between local authorities and
members of the Industrial Workers of the World began, resulting
in 7 deaths. On November 7th, the 1916 C.E., the U.S.
presidential election was held. The Democrat, President Woodrow
Wilson, narrowly defeated the Republican Charles E. Hughes.
Woodrow Wilson would continue his efforts to keep America out of the
war. On November 21st, the United States rejected a
German offer of £10000 per-American lost in the earlier sinking of
the RMS Lusitania. For Germany’s sinking of the ship, she was
accused of breaching the internationally recognised Cruiser Rules.
The Germans had sunk the completely defenseless, officially non-military
ship, without warning. To make matters worse, they killed almost a
thousand civilians, many of whom were children. On December 31st, 14 journals published Louis
Raemaekers's anti-German cartoons. His graphic cartoons depicted the
rule of the German military in Belgium, portrayed the
Germans as barbarians and Kaiser Wilhelm II as an ally of Satan. He
was a Dutch painter and editorial cartoonist for the Amsterdam
newspaper De Telegraaf during World War I and noted for
his anti-German stance. Immediately after the Germans invaded Belgium,
Raemaekers became one of their fiercest critics. The Netherlands had to
take sides for the Allies and abandon its neutral stance. January 11th,
German saboteurs set off the Kingsland Explosion at Kingsland,
New Jersey (modern-day Lyndhurst). A fire was started in Building
30 of the Canadian Car and Foundry Company at Kingsland in Bergen
County, New Jersey. Within a 4 hour period, 500,000 pieces of 3
inch-high explosive shells were discharged, destroyed the
entire plant. It was believed to be larger than the nearby 1916 C.E.
explosion at Black Tom. This was only one of the many events which
would lead to U.S. involvement in World War I. On January 22nd, President Woodrow
Wilson stood before a joint session of Congress and told that body
that America must maintain its neutrality in the Great War ravaging
Europe. He laid out a vision for a just and peaceful world, a future
that included free seas, an international agreement to avoid arms races,
a United States that served as a peace broker, and most important of
all--peace without victory. “Victory would mean peace forced upon a
loser, a victor’s terms imposed upon the vanquished.” In short, the
President called for "peace without victory" in Europe. January 25th, the Danish
West Indies were sold to the United States for $30 million. The American President Woodrow Wilson and his
Secretary of State, Robert Lansing, feared that the German government
might annex Denmark. In which case, the Germans might also secure the
Danish West Indies. It was felt that Germany would then use them as a
naval or submarine base from which they could launch additional attacks
on shipping in the Caribbean and the Atlantic. January 28th, the
United States Government ended its search for the Méjicano bandit Pancho Villa.
January 30th, General Pershing's troops in Méjico
began their withdrawal back to the United States. They reach Columbus,
New Mexico by February 5th. On February 3, 1917 C.E., President Wilson went
before Congress and announced the break in the official relations with
Germany. This he did because of an announcement two days earlier by
Chancellor Theobald von Bethmann Hollwegg regarding the reintroduction
of the German Navy’s policy of unlimited submarine warfare. In his
speech, Wilson announced that his government had no choice but to cut
all diplomatic ties with Germany in order to uphold the honor and
dignity of the United States. Wilson maintained that the U.S. did not
desire a hostile conflict with the German government. Nevertheless, he
cautioned that war would follow if Germany followed through on its
threat to sink American ships without warning. This was seen as a
prelude to war. February 24th, the
United States ambassador to the United Kingdom, Walter H. Page, was
shown the now famous intercepted Zimmermann Telegram. A review of
its content found that Germany was
proposing to return the American Southwest to Méjico, if Méjico
declared war on the United States. By March 1st, the
U.S. government released the plaintext of the Zimmermann
Telegram to the American public. It set off a storm of protest,
pushing America close to war. On March 2nd, with
the enactment of the Jones Act, Puerto Ricans were
granted United States citizenship. The action it was thought would
bring the Puerto Ricans closer to America as allies. March 4th, President Woodrow Wilson began
his second term. Wilson's second term would be dominated by the America's
entry into World War I and the aftermath of that war's destruction
and confusion. March 31st, the
United States took possession of the Danish West Indies, which became
the US Virgin Islands. President Woodrow
Wilson had been re-elected in 1916 on a platform of strict neutrality.
Late that same year, he had attempted to broker a peace between the
Allies and the Central Powers. While Germany looked at favorably upon
it, it was eventually rejected by both France and Great Britain. On
April 2nd, the President asked the U.S. Congress for a declaration
of war on Germany. “The world must be made safe for democracy,”
U.S. President Woodrow Wilson proclaimed on that day in 1917 C.E. By May 18th, the Selective
Service Act was passed by the U.S. Congress. It gave the
President the power of conscription for WWI. On June 5th, World War
I conscription had begun in the United States. June 15th, the
U.S. enacted the Espionage Act to prohibit interference with
military operations or recruitment. It also was established to prevent
insubordination in the military, and to prevent the support of United
States enemies during wartime. On July 1st, a
labor dispute ignited a race riot in East St. Louis,
Illinois, which leaves 250 dead. From July 1st through July 3, 1917 C.E.,
a small Illinois city located across the river from its Missouri
counterpart was overrun with violence. A smoldering labor dispute turned
deadly as rampaging whites began brutally beating and killing
African-Americans. By the end of the three-day crisis, the official
death toll was 39 black individuals and nine whites, but many believe
that more than 100 African-Americans were killed. On July 12th, the Phelps
Dodge Corporation in what was to be called the “Bisbee
Deportation,” deported over 1,000 suspected IWW members from Bisbee,
Arizona. The men were boarded onto cattle cars provided by the El Paso
and Southwestern Railroad. Over 2,000 members of a deputized posse
were used for this deportation action which some believed to constitute
an illegal kidnapping and deportation of about 1,300 striking mine
workers, their supporters, and citizen bystanders. In August, the Green Corn Rebellion took
place in central Oklahoma. It was an uprising by several hundred
farmers against the World War I draft. Many had remained
fiercely against American involvement in the war. August 3rd, the New York Guard is
founded. The Guard is a state volunteer force which augments and
supports the New York National Guard with manpower and skills. Guard
members were a volunteer, unpaid force which served at the direction of
the Governor. They assisted the National Guard in planning, training for
and executing state emergency support and disaster missions, and
provided legal and medical pre-deployment assistance to the National
Guard units and other reserve components as requested. Following the detention of an African
American soldier, 156 soldiers of the Third Battalion of the
all-black Twenty-fourth United States Infantry Regiment, marched on Houston
August 23rd. They took part in what would be called the “Houston
Riot,” which occurred after some disagreement with the Houston
Police Department. Almost from the arrival of the Twenty-fourth
Infantry in Houston, Texas, the presence of black soldiers in the
segregated city caused conflict. There, the soldiers encountered
segregated street cars and white workers at Camp Logan who demanded
separate tanks of drinking water. The soldiers from the Twenty-fourth
had been involved in a number of clashes with the city police, several
of which resulted in the soldiers receiving minor injuries. By the end
of the riot, 4 soldiers and 15 civilians died. It was follow by courts-martial,
and 19 soldiers are hanged. On November 17th, the U.S. Navy destroyers U.S.S. Fanning and U.S.S. Nicholson captured the
Imperial German Navy U-boat SM U-58 off the
south-west coast of Ireland. This was the first combat action in which
U.S. ships took a submarine, which they is then scuttled. November 24th, 9 members of the Milwaukee
Police Department were killed by a bomb in Milwaukee, Wisconsin.
It was the most fatal single event in U.S. police history up till that
time. At the time, it was believed that the bomb was placed at the
church by sympathizers of the anarchists who were arrested in connection
with the Bay View riot of September 9th, 1917
C.E. Rómulo
Rivera of New Mexico served
during WWI in the 15th Cavalry Regiment of the United States Army Troop
F. Prior, the 15th did duty
along the Méjicano border and
the hunt for the Méjicano
bandit Pancho Villa from
December 1917 C.E. to March 1918 C.E. December 6th, the U.S. Navy destroyer U.S.S. Jacob
Jones was torpedoed and sunk German submarine U-53 in the Atlantic
Ocean, killing 66 crew members. It was the first significant
American naval loss of the war. On December 26th, U.S. President Woodrow
Wilson used the Federal Possession and Control Act to place most
U.S. railroads under the United States Railroad
Administration. The aim of this action was to more efficiently transport
troops and materials for the war effort. Italy Historians have generally noted that Europe’s
Great Powers had managed to avoid war for so long, that when it did
erupt in the autumn of 1914 C.E., it quickly escalated into the most
deadly war the world had seen. On one side were the Germans,
Austro-Hungarians, and the Ottoman Turks united as the Central powers,
while Great Britain, France, and Russia fought together as the Entente
Powers on the other. Since the 1870s C.E., most of the major
countries in Europe had been gearing for war with each other.
Preparations had been subtle. The independent German kingdoms united in
the 1870s C.E. had quickly become the largest power on the European
Continent. The rebellious provinces within the Austro-Hungarian Empire
were making Central Europe extremely unstable. The aggressive leaders of
the Ottoman Empire in the Near East sought to expand their power. Meanwhile, the British a member of the Entente
Powers were attempting to remain out of the conflict, but found that
having the world's most powerful navy made that impossible. France was
arming heavily in case its centuries-old rival Germany chose to attack.
Russia also feared the growing German threat and sought to ally itself
with Great Britain, France, and even Germany itself for protection. Italian and German fascism began
their rise to power for many reasons, too numerous to outline here. In
part, the rise of German fascism was in reaction to the
international communist and socialist uprisings in Germany
which was one of the most troubling of the ongoing difficulties. From 1914
C.E. through 1918
C.E., Italy engaged in
World War I. It fought on the Allied side which would eventually include
the United Kingdom, Indian Empire, Dominion of Canada, Australia, New
Zealand, South Africa, Newfoundland, Belgium, France, Russia, Japan,
United States, Serbia, Greece, and other Allies. Their opponent was the
Central Powers. By 1915 C.E., Italian fascist ideology or
Fascism was founded in Italy and became associated with a
series of three political parties, all led by Benito Mussolini. He
had been expelled from the PSI for advocating military intervention in
World War I, in opposition to the party's stance supporting neutrality.
Mussolini then denounced the PSI. His political views would now center
on nationalism instead of socialism. That same year, Italy entered World
War I in May 1915 C.E., by declaring war on Austria-Hungary. By 1916 C.E., Italy had fought many battles
with little real progress. The Royal Italian Army under the
command of Chief of Staff and Field Marshall Luigi Cadorna engaged
in the Isonzo, the main battlefield on the Italian Front. The goal
of these offensives was the capture fortress of Gorizia which would
permit the Italian armies to pivot south and to march on toward Trieste.
February 14th, the first bombing of the city of
Milan, Italy, occurred. Two Austrian planes dropped bombs on Porta
Romana and Porta Volta. After the winter lull, from March 9th through
March 15, 1916 C.E., the Italians launched their Fifth Battle of
the Isonzo. Austrian-Hungarian troops were able to repulse the Italian
offensive. The battle soon concluded due to poor weather which was bad
for trench warfare. From May 15th through June 10, 1916 C.E., the
Battle of Asiago took place. Following the stalemate, the Austrian
forces began planning a counteroffensive in Trentino. It was
to be directed over the plateau of Altopiano di Asiago, with the
aim of breaking through to the Po River plain. It was hoped
that this would cut off the Italian Armies in the North East of the
country. The failed offensive resulted in no gain. June 11th, Prime Minister Antonio Salandra resigned
due to the indecisive outcome of the Battle of Asiago. June 18th, Paolo
Boselli formed a new Cabinet. The new Italian government was
characterized as one of national unity consisting of nineteen ministers,
representing all political groups. July 12th, two Austrian subjects Cesare
Battisti and Fabio Filzi who had enlisted in the Italian army were
captured by the Austrians. They were condemned them as deserters. They
were also hanged by the Austrians in Trento for being exponents of Trentino
irredentism. This irredentism was a nationalist movement during the late
19th and early-20th centuries in Italy. The irredentist goals promoted
the unification of geographic areas in which indigenous ethnic Italians
and Italian-speaking persons formed a majority, or substantial minority,
of the population. August 6 through August 17, 1916 C.E., the
Italians launched both the Battle of Doberdò and the Sixth
Battle of the Isonzo. The result was a success greater than the previous
attacks. In actuality, the offensive gains nothing of strategic value.
They did take Gorizia which boosted Italian spirits. August 28th, Allied Italy declared war on
Germany of the Central Powers. The Seventh Battle of the Isonzo took place
from September 14th through September 17, 1916 C.E. The Italians
attempted to extend their hold of their newly-won Gorizia bridgehead in
attacks to the south-east of the town. With a greater concentration of
resources on a single area the Italians intended to reduce the severely
high casualty rate sustained to date. The attack was called off after
three days of heavy casualties. October 5th, the Italian Government was
informed of the content of the agreement for the partition of the Asian
part of the Ottoman Empire which signed in May between France,
England, and Russia. Italy soon advanced its reservations about these
agreements. Next, she demanded from the signers parts of Asia Minor which
included the Turkish provinces of Aidin (Smyrna), Konya, and Adana.
These would be allocated to Italy as agreed in the 1915 Treaty of
London. The Eighth Battle of the Isonzo took place from
October 10th, through October 12, 1916 C.E. The attack was essentially a
continuation of attempts made during the previous Seventh Battle of the
Isonzo to extend the bridgehead established at Gorizia during the Sixth
Battle of the Isonzo in August 1916 C.E. Heavy Italian casualties
required that the initiative be called off pending the army's
recuperation. The failed Ninth Battle of the Isonzo which
took place from November 1st through November 4, 1916 C.E. was called
off. The Italians, weakened by continual offensive operations throughout
the year of 1916 C.E., had seen five Isonzo operations. This was in
addition to four undertaken the year before. The Italian Army command
found it necessary to take a lengthy break for the winter. December 13th, 10,000 Austrian and Italian
soldiers were killed by avalanches in the Dolomites, a mountain
range located in northeastern Italy. Reports suggested that both
sides deliberately fired shells into the weakened snowpacks in an
attempt to bury the other side. This became known as "White
Friday." Mussolini had entered the Royal Italian Army
and served during WWI. By 1917 C.E., he was wounded and discharged. February 25th, at a national congress of the PSI
in Rome the division between reformists and hard-liners increased. Only
Costantino Lazzari’s proposed agenda was approved and managed to
avoid fracture. April 26th, the Agreement of St.-Jean-de-Maurienne between
France, Italy and the United Kingdom was signed at Saint-Jean-de-Maurienne.
Drafted by the Italian Baron and Foreign Minister, Sidney Sonnino,
it was a tentative agreement to settle its Middle Eastern interest.
The agreement was needed by the Allies to secure the position of Italian
forces in the Middle East and to balance the military power drops at the Middle
Eastern theatre of World War I as Russian (Tsarist) forces were
pulling out of the Caucasus Campaign. Italy would receive a part of
southwestern Anatolia, including İzmir (Smyrna). May 1st, anarchist and anti-war revolutionary
riots broke out in Milan, Italy, and in the suburbs of the
city and some other towns in Lombardy. The intensity and spread of the
Italian protests had followed an irregular pattern, with a peak at the
time of the war. There would then be an immediate reduction following
the general mobilization. This resulted from repression, the absorption
of unemployment in the mobilized industry, the measures for
sharecroppers and tenants, and the launching of subsidies for the
families of those recalled into service. An upturn in spring 1916 C.E.
was succeeded by a new and more intense surge the following winter and
the peak of summer 1917 C.E. By May 8th, the PSI and the Italian
General Confederation of Labor (CGIL), the socialist parliamentary
group, and the PSI sections of Milan and Turin met in Milan, Italy.
After fierce debate, a call was approved inviting organizations and
individual workers to comply with "discipline" to the
directives of the party and not to take "isolated and
fragmented" initiatives. The Tenth Battle of the Isonzo was fought from
May 10th through June 8, 1917 C.E. The Italians advanced to within
15 km of Trieste almost reaching the coastal town of Duino.
A major Austro-Hungarian counter-offensive launched later on June 3rd
would reclaim virtually all lost ground. By the time the battle was
called off little territory had been gained. By May 23rd, after almost a month of civil
violence in Milan, Italy, the Italian Army forcibly took over
the city from anarchists and anti-war revolutionaries. Fifty people were
killed and 800 arrested. June 10th, a proclamation was issued by the
commander of the Italian troops in Albania, General Giacinto
Ferrero, promising freedom and independence of Albania under the
protection of Italy. It had been approved by Baron and Foreign Minister Sidney
Sonnino without consulting the Council of Ministers. The
proclamation provoked strong reactions on the part of ministers of the
Interventionist left. The Republican Ubaldo Comandini and the
socialist reformists, Leonida Bissolati and Ivanoe Bonomi,
presented their resignation in protest to Prime Minister Paolo
Boselli. The Battle of Mount Ortigara was fought from
June 10th through 25, 1917 C.E. After fierce and bloody fighting the
Italian 52nd Alpine Division managed to capture the top of Mount
Ortigara. The Austro-Hungarian command immediately sent many trained
reinforcements which retook it. Italy established an Italian protectorate
over Albania on June 23rd, in an effort to secure a de jure independent
Albania under Italian control. The protectorate would remain until the
summer of 1920. June 30th, the Italian Filippo Turati (November
1857 C.E.-29 March 29, 1932 C.E.) called on the government to start
peace negotiations. A sociologist, criminologist, poet, and
Socialist politician and leader in the Chamber of Deputies, he was
respected politician. The Eleventh Battle of the Isonzo was fought
from August 18th through September 12, 1917 C.E. The offensive soon
bogged down. After the battle, the Austro-Hungarian Army could not have
withstood another attack. The Italian Army was also exhausted. But so
were the Italians, who could not find the resources necessary for
another assault. In the final analysis, the battle was another
inconclusive bloodbath. By now, many in the Italian Army were tired of
war. The Chief of Staff, General Luigi Cadorna, understood the situation
within the ranks and warned Prime Minister Boselli of a vast work of
socialist incitement within the army. By August 21st, an insurrection referred to as
"peace and bread" occurred in Turin. The uprising quickly
became an open rebellion against the war. There were also huge
anti-militarist demonstrations. In the case with the demonstrations, the
popular attitudes towards military intervention during the conflict of
WWI was based upon the existence of dissent with respect to the war was
widespread throughout Italy. This was to counter the prevailing line of
interpretation that argued for a unanimous consensus for WWI. In Italy during the fifteen years preceding the
First World War, a large number of very serious episodes of popular
unrest had been taking place. These were motivated by lack of food, in
particular, of bread, the basic food of most of the population. Both types involved town and country and were
often connected. This was quite unlike other WWI Western belligerent
countries in which bread riots had largely ceased after the first half
of the 19th-Century C.E. October 4th, heavy criminal sanctions were
proclaimed in Italy against anyone who incited or committed acts of
defeatism by royal decree. The decree would be abolished later on
November 19, 1918 C.E. The Twelfth Battle of the Isonzo was fought
from October 24th through November 12, 1917 C.E. Also known as
Battle of Caporetto, there mutinies and plummeting morale crippled the
Italian Army from within. The Italian soldiers lived in poor conditions
and engaged in attack after attack that often yielded minimal or no
military gain. To bolster the Italians, the French and British sent
reinforcements to the Italian Expeditionary Force. Meanwhile the
Austrians received desperately needed reinforcements from the German
Army. The Germans, to further undermine the Italians, introduced infiltration
tactics to the Austrian front. They also helped work on a new
offensive. Soon, the Austro-Hungarian forces, reinforced by German
units, were able to break into the Italian front line due to the use of stormtroopers and
the infiltration tactics. In addition, the Central Powers used
poison gas which played a key role in the collapse of the Italian
Second Army. By October 26th, the Italian military disaster
at Caporetto of October 25th, led to the fall of the Paolo
Boselli government. On October 30th, Vittorio Emanuele Orlando who
had been a strong supporter of Italy's entry in the war became Italy’s
Prime Minister. He would continue in that role through the remainder of
the war. He successfully led a patriotic national front government, the Unione
Sacra, and reorganized the army. The seizure of power in November 1917 C.E.
in Russia by the internationalist-minded and radical Bolsheviks,
confirm Italy’s fears about their stated intent to overthrow capitalism across
the world. It had become clear to all that they had begun supporting communist
parties in many countries and assisted in the setting up of
Bolshevik-like regimes in Hungary, Bavaria, Azerbaijan,
Armenia, and Georgia. There was also the German nationalist’s fear
of the establishment of a Slavic empire. In the wake of the severe Italian setback at Caporetto,
the Allied powers held the Rapallo Conference in Rapallo,
Italy, from November 5th through November 7, 1917 C.E. During the
conference it was decided that the Allies form a Supreme War
Council at Versailles, to coordinate allied plans and
actions, and promised the Italians additional aid. November 9th, General Luigi Cadorna of
the Italian Army was relieved of command. Italy's allies Britain and
France had sent eleven divisions to reinforce the Italian front, and
insisted upon his dismissal. The new Italian Prime Minister Vittorio
Orlando appointed as the Chief of General Staff the respected General Armando
Diaz. November 10th, the Italian Front on the Piave effectively resisted
an enemy offensive. They did so despite the superiority of
Austro-Germans resources and manpower employed. The Germans would
gradually withdraw their military contingent from the Italian Front in
the following month to prepare for the great offensive in the spring of
1918 C.E. on the Western Front. Japan In the first week of World War I, Japan
proposed to the United Kingdom, that Japan would enter the war if it
could take Germany's Pacific territories. At the outbreak of World War I, Japan decided
to honor the terms of its 1902 C.E. alliance with Great Britain. In
August of 1914 C.E., it declared war on Germany. This was despite deep
misgivings among many in the government and army who felt Germany would
eventually prevail. In fact, many European politicians thought that the
War would be over by Christmas 1914 C.E. The war in Europe, however,
quickly became a stalemate along the Western Front. Both sides dug into
trenches having been unable to achieve a decisive victory. Japan had not
yet sent troops to the Western Front and had not yet sent her navy as
far as Europe. On August 7, 1914 C.E., the British government
officially asked Japan for assistance in destroying the raiders from the Imperial
German Navy in and around Chinese waters. Japan sent Germany an ultimatum on August 23,
1914 C.E., which went unanswered. Japan then formally declared war on Germany in
the name of the Emperor Taishō on that same day. On August 25, 1914 C.E., when Vienna refused
to withdraw the Austro-Hungarian cruiser SMS Kaiserin
Elisabeth from Qingdao, a city in eastern Shandong Province on the
east coast of China, Japan declared war on Austria-Hungary. Next,
Japanese military forces began to quickly occupy German-leased
territories in the Far East. On September 2, 1914 C.E., Japanese forces
landed at China's Shandong province in China during World
War I. They soon surrounded Imperial Germany’s settlement at the port
of Qingdao (Tsingtao). On September 6, 1914 C.E., the Imperial
Japanese Navy’s first Japanese aircraft carrier, the Wakamiya, conducted
the world's first successful naval-launched air raids against German
forces during World War I. The aircraft carrier had been converted
from a transport ship into a seaplane carrier and commissioned in August
1914 C.E. She was equipped with four Japanese-built French Maurice
Farman seaplanes powered by Renault 70 hp engines.
These seaplanes took off and landed on the water were lowered from and
raised to the deck by crane. One of these seaplanes launched by the
Wakamiya unsuccessfully attacked the Austro-Hungarian cruiser Kaiserin
Elisabeth and the German gunboat Jaguar with bombs in
Qiaozhou Bay off the port of Qingdao. Neither was hit. During October 1914 C.E., the Imperial
Japanese Navy acted virtually independently of Japan’s civil
government. It seized several of Germany's island colonies in the
Pacific. They took the Maríana, Caroline, and Marshall
Islands with virtually no resistance. The Allied nations of Japan and the United
Kingdom began their joint naval and army military operations against
Imperial Germany’s settlements in China between October 31st and
November 7, 1914 C.E. The attack on the German port of Qingdao
(Tsingtao) had begun these operations and soon became known as the Siege
of Tsingtao. The siege was the first encounter between Japanese and
German forces and also the first Anglo-Japanese operation of the war.
Japan’s capture the German colony of Qingdao concluded with the
surrender of German colonial forces on November 7, 1914 C.E. After the event, the Imperial Japanese Navy
continued patrolling the South China Sea and went as far as the Indian
Ocean. The German East Asiatic Squadron was effectively chased out of
the Pacific Ocean. But there were no more major battles. After the outbreak of World War I, Japan
adopted a more independent and activist approach toward China. The
earlier activist China policy of the government of Japan under Prime
Minister Ōkuma Shigenobu had been uncompromising. By
early in 1915 C.E., Ōkuma Shigenobu presented the Republic of
China, then under General Yuan Shikai, with what came to be called the
“Twenty-One Demands.” It consisted of five groups. Group 1 related
to the German surrender and concerned the disposal by Japan of German
interests on the Shandong Peninsula. Groups 2 and 3 were matters which
were already under negotiation. Group
2, was the extension of Japan’s lease on the Liaodong Peninsula and
management control over the South Manchuria Railway, which were due to
expire in a few years. Group 3, dealt with the transfer of Hanyeping,
China’s biggest steelmaker, to joint ownership. Group 4, was a ban on
further coastal or island concessions by China to other powers. Group 5 demands as presented were an ultimatum
to force China to accept the rest of the demands. These were those that
Japan could not have made under the conditions that had prevailed before
the start of the war. They called for a great increase in Japanese
influence over China. The demands concluded with the “hopes” of
Group 5. It included calls for China to hire Japanese political,
financial, and military advisors. It also demanded that China put its
police under joint Chinese-Japanese administration and to use the same
weaponry as Japan. It also wanted China to grant Japan the right to
build a railway connecting Wuchang with the Jiujiang-Nanchang line.
Finally, Japan demanded that China consult with Japan before accepting
foreign capital for railways, mines, and port facilities in Fujian
Province. Japan subsequently was forced to rescind group 5, since these
threatened the interests of other powers, in particular because of
opposition from Britain and the United States. The uncompromising, more independent and
activist approach toward China, would be carried on by the cabinet of
Ōkuma Shigenobu’s successor, Terauchi Masatake (1916 C.E.-1918
C.E.). Masatake adopted a less heavy-handed approach, seeking to win
over the Chinese government of Duan Qirui and increase Japan’s
influence in China through a series of loans (the Nishihara Loans).
Terauchi’s government also focused on China’s potential as a
supplier of natural resources, hoping to establish closer economic ties
between the two countries. While the war raged in Europe, Japan thus had
a free hand to pursue policies of its own making toward China. By January 22, 1916 C.E., Japan launched
its first domestically manufactured blimp. This non-rigid airship
or barrage balloon had no internal structural framework or a keel.
Unlike semi-rigid and rigid airships such as the
Zeppelins, the Japanese blimp relied on the pressure of the lifting
gas inside the envelope to strengthen the envelope to maintain
their shape. The airship’s primary purpose was for reconisense,
receiving an aerial view of enemy movements. Unlike planes, the
blimp could hover in place to watch developments. They were also used as
bombing platforms. Blimps were very effective in the Navies as convoy
escorts, anti-submarine platforms, and over the horizon views and
targeting for battleships. The blimp left Tokorozawa at 1:30
p.m. and, after landing and refueling at Toyohashi, landed in Osaka at
5:10 p.m. the next day. On July 3, 1916 C.E., Japan and Russia signed a
treaty whereby each pledged not to make a separate peace with Germany,
and agreed to consultation and common action should the territory or
interests of each in China be threatened by an outside third party.
Although Russia had a claim to Chinese territory by the Kyakhta and
other treaties, Japan discouraged Russia from annexing Heilongjiang and
began to slowly push the other powers out, such as the Germans in the Twenty-One
Demands of 1915 C.E. The delineating line between Russian (north)
and Japanese (south) spheres of influences in China was the Chinese
Eastern Railway. On November 2, 1916 C.E., Prince Hirohito was
formally proclaimed Crown Prince and heir apparent. On December 18, 1916 C.E., the British
Admiralty again requested naval assistance from Japan. Two of the four
cruisers of the First Special Squadron at Singapore were sent to Cape
Town, South Africa, and four destroyers were sent to the
Mediterranean for basing out of Malta. Britain’s Royal Navy had been operating in
the Atlantic Ocean and the North Sea with resources which were stretched
thin, when Germany declared unrestricted warfare in February 1917 C.E.
Earlier British requests for naval cooperation from Japan were often
declined. Requests for Japanese coordination activities with Royal Navy
squadrons in the Pacific and South Atlantic appeared to be high-risk
ventures for the Japanese. These ventures appear to have been detached
from Japanese interests. By spring of 1917 C.E., millions had died and
there was no end in sight. In Japan, however, what was then called the
“Great War” barely registered with the public. That was to change. In April 1917 C.E., Great Britain requested
more assistance from Japan, as the British Royal Navy’s escort vessels
had been gradually worn down by the resumed unrestricted U-boat campaign
in the North Atlantic. Japan decided to initially send eight destroyers
and a flagship cruiser to assist British ships in the Mediterranean Sea.
The eventual deployment of these Japanese destroyers in 1917 C.E. was a
display of Japanese solidarity with Britain. It was also a concession to
constant appeals. With the American entry into World War I on
April 6, 1917 C.E., the United States and Japan found
themselves on the same side, despite their increasingly acrimonious
relations over China and competition for influence in the Pacific. By
April 13, 1917 C.E., Rear-Admiral Sato Kozo on the cruiser Akashi with
the 10th and 11th destroyer units, comprised of eight
destroyers, arrived in Malta via Colombo and Port Said.
Japan next sent “The Second Special Squadron (SSS)” to carry out
escort duties for Allied troop transports and anti-submarine operations.
The Japanese SSS was officially independent with its first 14 destroyers
based at Malta, but received its duty orders from the British commander
at Malta. Its main mission was to escort and protect British ships from
German submarines which were traveling between Marseille, France, and
Malta, between Taranto, Italy, and Malta, and between Alexandria, Egypt,
and Malta. U-boats had inflicted heavy losses since the war began. During the war, the SSS would eventually be
comprised of the Akashi, Izumo, and Nisshin a total of 3
cruisers. It would have 14 destroyers, 8 of which were of the
Kaba-class, 4 of the Momo-class, and 2 of the ex-British Acorn-class.
There were also 2 sloops, and 1 tender (Kanto). The Japanese squadron
would make a total of 348 escort sorties from Malta, escorting 788 ships
containing around 700,000 soldiers, thus contributing greatly to the war
effort. A further 7,075 people would be rescued from damaged and sinking
ships. In return for this assistance, Great Britain recognized Japan's
territorial gains in Shantung and in the Pacific islands north of the
equator. No ships had been lost while the SSS carried
out its escort duties for troop transports and anti-submarine
operations. During its activities in the Mediterranean the squadron
engaged in 34 combat operations and a rescue mission. One was when a
German U-boat sank the transport ship Transylvania in May 1917 C.E. Two
Japanese destroyers helped rescue the majority of the 3,300 personnel on
board, a feat of bravery that ended with 27 Japanese officers and
sailors receiving awards from King George V. On June 11, 1917 C.E., the Kaba-class
destroyer, Sakaki, was hit by a torpedo from an Austro-Hungarian
submarine (U 27) off Crete and sunk. There were 59 Japanese sailors
killed in the action including Commander Taichi Uehara, the ship’s
captain. The ship would later be salvaged and repaired. It has been noted that the Imperial Japanese
Navy was highly efficient, though they made little effort to learn from
the bitter British experience in the Mediterranean against U-boat
attacks. The navy eventually took on board some Royal Navy
anti-submarine warfare practices locally, but these were never absorbed
into the Japanese naval doctrine, with tragic results in the Pacific
War. Japanese officers have noted that the lessons learned by its navy
in the WWI Mediterranean, especially submarine and anti-submarine
warfare, were neither properly learned nor implemented as policy by the
navy as a whole. China’s attempt to participate in the
European war was complicated by domestic turbulence. Japan’s bid for
supremacy in China compelled President Yuan Shikai to propose the
Twenty-one Demands in 1915 C.E., and after Yuan’s death, there were
two governments in China, one in Beijing and one in Guangzhou. Moreover,
the friction between President Li Yuanhong and Prime Minister Duan Qirui
deepened the rivalry between government and Parliament. The different
political parties who supported the policy to participate in the war,
including the Kuomintang members of the parliament, sided with Li, while
the Chun-pu Tang, or Progressive Party, sided with Duan. After Duan’s return to power in July 1917
C.E., the country remained divided. Duan’s government was too
distracted by internal strife to garner support for China’s
participation in the European war. However, for most Chinese
politicians, the best way to take advantage of the European war was to
promote China internationally, a goal which garnered a common consensus
across the political spectrum. Working towards a new China in the
post-war period became a great dream for many. The United States and Japan signed the Lansing–Ishii
Agreement of November 2, 1917 C.E., to help reduce tensions
involving Japan’s aggressive, militaristic, uncompromising expansion
in the Pacific and China. In late 1917 C.E., Japan exported 12 Arabe-class
destroyers, based on Kaba-class design, to France. She was begining
to become a highly competent armaments manufacturer as a result of her
naval and army military buildup and improvement. Russia
Following the loss of the war with Japan in
1905 C.E., serious disturbances took place in Saint Petersburg. As a
result, Tsar Nicholas was persuaded to accept a reduction in his power.
In March, 1905 C.E., the Tsar announced plans to form a Russian
Parliament called the State Duma, a consultative body. Many Russians
felt that this reform did not go far enough toward a more open and
representative government. Over the next few years, the country would
remain unstable and gradually become chaotic. The Constitutional-Democratic Party, also known
as the Cadets or “The People’s Freedom Party,” was formed in 1905
C.E. It consisted primarily of the radical-liberal intelligentsia. Its
membership had dwindled to 730 by the beginning of the war in 1914 C.E. The
political and social activities of the socialists continued to become
more aggressive. This forced the Russian police to repress the Social
Democrats and Socialist Revolutionaries, the Socialist Revolutionary
Party (SRs) and Trudoviki. Meanwhile, the social democrats, Bolsheviks
and Mensheviks’, internal divisions, like those of the radical
rightists (Black Hundreds) caused their numbers to diminish. The
rightists’ and liberals’ activities were now limited to
parliamentary struggle. “The Union of 17 October,” known as the
Octobrists, was founded in 1906 C.E. as the main moderate liberal party.
It however, could not come to an agreement with the authorities and
practically ceased activity after the death of Prime Minister Petr
Arkad’evich Stolypin (1861 C.E.-1911 C.E.). All national Russian parties were represented
in one of the two houses of parliament, the State Duma or the
State Council. The two houses legislated together in concert with the
emperor who selected the members of government. Under the election
legislation of June 3, 1907 C.E., the Duma was comprised mainly of
landowners of medium-size and large landholdings and the bourgeoisie.
These strengthened the moderate liberals’ and centrists’ influence.
The second house, the State Council, was made up half of civil servants
chosen by the monarch and half of elected members of the upper classes. On August 31, 1907 C.E., Russia joined Britain and France to
form the Triple Entente when Germany decided to form the Triple
Alliance. Germany was considered to be Russia’s main territorial
threat. This threat was reinforced by Germany's decision under which the
terms of the military alliance of Germany, Austria-Hungary, and Italy agreed
to support each other if attacked by either France or Russia.
The Progressives, a small liberal group of
Moscow bourgeoisie was formed in 1912 C.E. This loosely affiliated group
was unable to organize themselves into a political party. Industrial unrest in Russia had remained a
continued problem throughout this period. By 1912 C.E. hundreds
of striking miners were massacred at the Lena goldfields. In that same year, the Russian Army Air
Service (RAAS) was established.
Russia was in political crisis on the eve
of the First World War. The Russian political parties did not represent
particular social classes, but were essentially intelligentsia
strongholds. This left the political parties in a state of
organizational and ideological stagnation. In 1914 C.E., Tsar Nicholas II ruled
the Russian Empire as an absolute Monarch, but with little control. At
that time, the Russia Empire included Poland and Finland. It also
include and large parts of Transcaucasia, a small but densely
populated region to the south of the Caucasus Mountains. The region
included three independent states. There was Georgia in the northwest,
Azerbaijan in the east, and Armenia, situated largely on a high
mountainous plateau south of Georgia and west of Azerbaijan. The population of Russia was 166 million. The
majority of Russians were Slavs, Jews, Turks, and there were dozens of
other nationalities. Several of these groups wanted regional autonomy.
This became a constant source of political conflict. At the beginning of World War I, the highly
competitive and argumentative Russian political parties found themselves
in a deep crisis. In contrast, the State Duma had become the epicenter
of the country’s political life. The “Holy Alliance” established
between the authorities and society was only a temporary break in the
confrontation between government and parliamentary opposition. This
brief respite could not hold. By 1914 C.E., the Russian
Army was the largest army in the world. Unfortunately, Russia's
poor roads and railways made the effective deployment of these soldiers
problematic. Its Navy had 4 battleships, 10 cruisers, 21 destroyers,
11 submarines, and 50 torpedo boats. That year,
Russia’s RAAS was established and grew to 360 aircraft and
16 airships. This made it the largest airforce in the world. What
appeared to be a formidable military was in fact a backward institution,
with poor leadership, and little or no effective and efficient
infrastructure. During the first six months of 1914
C.E.,
almost one half of the total industrial workforce in Russia took part in
strikes. On August 1, 1914 C.E., Germany declared war on
Russia. This caused France and Belgium to begin full mobilization. At the “historic session” of the Russian
State Duma on August 8, 1914 C.E., only the rightists and the moderates
supported the authorities without reservation. Representatives of the
Trudoviki and the Social-Democrats supported defense from external
aggression, but condemned the “fratricidal slaughter of nations.”
There was unity of the country against a common enemy, but not unity
between the Duma and the government. Many Duma deputies set off for the front after
the war began and some would die in battle. The All-Russian Union
of Zemstvos and the All-Russian Union of Cities were founded to
help at the front. The leader of the liberal wing of government saw
these organizations as a means for cooperating with the moderate
opposition. The unions had no legislative basis and were badly
organized, but received large credits from the treasury free of any
conditions. The Russian Ministry of War was commanded by
General Sukhomlinov. Tsar Nicholas named his uncle, the Grand Duke
Nikolai Nikolaevich, Commander in Chief. Under their leadership Russia entered
the First World War with the largest army in the world with 1,400,000
soldiers. Fully mobilized, the Russian army expanded to over 5,000,000
soldiers. None the less, at the outset of war Russia could not arm all
its soldiers, having a supply of 4.6 million rifles. In August 1914 C.E., Russia launched its first
offensive in East Prussia against Germany. The Russian First Army
aimed straight into the heart of East Prussia which was being held by
the German Eight Army. The Russian Second Army’s strategy was to cut
off the Eighth army's line of retreat. Once Eastern Prussia was secure,
the Russian Ministry of War planned to march on Berlin. At the Battle of
Tannenberg, both the First and Second Russian Armies rapidly compromised
the German positions in East Prussia, but outran their logistical
support. After weeks of loses, the remaining German Eighth Army left
their defensive positions and marched between the advanced positions of
both Russian armies. The German Army turned west and attacked the flank
of the Russian Second Army. Within four days of fighting, bogged down in
lakes and swamps, the Russian Second Army was defeated. A week later, the
Eighth German Army bolstered by reinforcements drove the Russian First
Army completely out of Prussia. Also in August, Russia was engaging
Austria-Hungary to the South with better success. The Russian Army
quickly shattered their front line on the border of Galacia,
forcing the Austrian army to retreat. On September 3, 1914 C.E., the Southern Russian
Army captured Lemberg, the then capital of Galacia, in Western Ukraine.
The Southern Russian Army continued to push on to Cracow in present-day
Poland. Its mission was to continue into Silesia, the South-Western
portion of the German Empire, present-day Czechoslovakia.
Once the German Ninth army got underway, it met
extremely heavy resistance in Poland. Despite seven months of intense
fighting the army was unable to capture Warsaw. Meanwhile, to the South,
the Russian Southern Army was unable to penetrate Silesia but kept hold
of Galicia. Soon, the German High Command realized a war with two fronts
would be impossible maintain. The Command issued orders to its troops on
the Western Front to dig in and hold their ground. This represented a
shifting of German attention to Russia. By November 1914, the police arrested five
Bolshevik Duma deputies who were then convicted for anti-war propaganda.
This did not provoke an open response from the opposition. European newspapers were publishing
information regarding the war and Russian reactions to it. Soon, rumors
of a separate peace often appeared in the press in 1915 C.E. This gave
rise to accusations that the Russian government was making efforts to
conclude a separate peace. The actual facts were that nothing of the
sort was underway Russia experienced bumper harvests in 1915 C.E.
Despite this, Food shortages still existed. In January of 1915 C.E., the Russian Duma
resumed its governing activities and its sessions proceeded calmly.
With the Russian political struggles renewed in
the spring of 1915 C.E., the political Progressive Bloc was founded. By
March 1915 C.E., the Progressives were unhappy with the government’s
policy of placing military orders abroad and legislation on progressive
taxation. They became politically active, calling for an extended
session. The onset of the German attack at the front and a shortage of
ammunition stirred up the long-festering opposition mood. The political
struggle was revived under the slogan “Patriotic Alarm.” Its main
demand was the opposition’s access to power in order to conduct the
war more efficiently. A German offensive opened on April 15, 1915
C.E. By then, the Russian Army was short of ammunition and supplies and
began to fall back to the East. Earlier, with the beginning of the war,
nationalists and moderate liberals experienced a “patriotic fervor.”
In France, such a mood, along with the government’s unconditional
support for war, became known as the “Holy Alliance” (l’Union Sacrée),
and this idea was also actively exploited in Russia. The Octobrists
hoped to re-establish contact with the government, whereas the
Progressives counted on war orders. Only the main Cadet newspaper, Rech,
opposed supporting Serbia and the “patriotic hysteria.” As
a result, it was closed down by the authorities. Despite reopening a few
days later, Rech trod very carefully up until May 1915 C.E. In June and July 1915 C.E., four unpopular
conservative ministers resigned. The Duma was convened. From June 8th through June 10, 1915 C.E., the
ninth All-Russian Congress of Trade and Industry took place. The
participants demanded the immediate convening of the Duma. On the
initiative of the Progressives the Congress decided to create regional
and central Military-Industrial Committees made up of bureaucrats and
members of the business elite. On June 9, 1915 C.E., Lemberg was recaptured by
Germany. The Russian Southern Army front was by now compromised and the
Army in retreat. The Cadets’ party slogan was “responsible
ministry” or government responsible to parliament. They soon
unexpectedly acted in contradiction to their own party slogan. The
Cadets feared a strengthening of the Octobrists, the centrists in the
Duma. At a party conference from June 19th through June 21, 1915 C.E.,
the Cadets proposed the slogan “ministry of confidence.” In Soviet historiography,
this step was associated with the Cadets’ shift to the right. However,
this demand was not more moderate, but merely less clearly defined, and
would allow the party to maneuver successfully later. From June 30th through July 12, 1915 C.E., the
German Twelfth Army began its attack from the northwest, East Prussia
and Pomerania. It next spearheaded an offensive into Poland
resulting in both Russian and Polish soldiers being crushed. In July 1915 C.E., the Head Committee of the
VZS and VSG (Zemgor) was created. A VZS member Prince Evgenii
Nikolaevich Trubetskoi (1863 C.E.-1920 C.E.) described the public mood
as believing in victory and no one believing in the
government. Nonetheless, all settling of accounts with the
government was unconditionally set aside. It was felt that there was a
time for everything and when the army returned from the trenches they
would deal with the government. On July 9, 1915 C.E., after a desperate battle,
the Russian Ministry of War conceded to let their troops retreat from
Poland. The German Army chased the retreating Russians. With the fall of Warsaw in August 1915 C.E.,
the political crisis deepened. The Council of Ministers, headed by its
informal leader, Krivoshein, attempted to reach agreement with
parliament. Most of the Duma’s factions (excluding the rightists and
socialists) and three groups in the State Council were interested in the
creation of an inter-chamber alliance. The Progressive Bloc’s
program included demands for political and religious amnesty, the
abolition of restrictions on nationalities and faiths (Poles, Jews,
etc.), and the freedom of trade unions. Constitutional reforms
(legislation on army supplies, providing for refugees and the wounded,
equal rights of peasants, reform of local government, the law on
cooperatives, etc.) were wide-ranging, but even the Cadets had not
prepared all the necessary draft legislation. The Bloc’s main demand
was the formation of a “ministry of confidence.” The liberals’ efforts to achieve a compromise
with the authorities were later considered to be genuine. In emigrant
and Western historiography, the Progressive Bloc has been seen as the
“last chance” to save the monarchy, whereas Soviet historians were
inclined to regard their attempt as being too weak. However, the
Bloc’s actions in August 1915 C.E. and later do not support the view
that the liberals had genuinely tried to achieve a political compromise
with the government. On the anniversary of the war’s outbreak
August 1, 1915 C.E., the Cadets’ apparent move to the right allowed
them to patch up their relations with the Duma’s majority. But much
more important was legislation on Special Councils. These included
representatives of the state apparatus, the bourgeoisie and the
parliament, and which were to supervise the organization of defense and
supplies. Legislation on wartime censorship was also approved.
Government bills on the liquidation of German land-ownership, which the
Progressives and the Cadets considered no less important, caused
disagreement. The Cadets warned that the authorities wanted to “hide
behind a shield of Germanophobia.”
Russian anti-German sentiment
had always been a mainstay of its politicians. By September 1915 C.E., two-thirds of the
German Army was deployed on the Eastern front. The “Crisis of the Opposition” Russian
political situation ran from the autumn (September
- October) of 1915 C.E. through the summer (May
12th through August 1st) 1916 C.E. Serious changes were made in the Russian
government in the autumn of 1915 C.E. Krivoshein resigned and Aleksei
Nikolaevich Khvostov (1872 C.E.-1918 C.E.). One of the leaders of the
Duma’s rightists became Minister of Internal Affairs, the second most
senior post in the government. From September 5th through September 8, 1915
C.E., the socialist-internationalists gathered at a conference in the
Swiss village of Zimmerwald. Despite the efforts of the Bolshevik leader Vladimir
Il’ich Lenin (1870 C.E.-1924 C.E.) to push through the radical idea of
“transforming the imperialistic war into a civil war,” a moderate pacifist
version of the manifesto was adopted. The radicals formed the
"Zimmerwald Left.” The moderates regarded the program as a basis
for behind-the-scenes bargaining with the government, but the Cadets
managed to publish it on September 7, 1915 C.E. as a declaration of the
Bloc. The leader of the nationalist-progressives, Vasilii
Vital’evich Shul’gin (1878 C.E.-1976 C.E.), recalled: “The Cadets
… dragged us into a struggle for power ….” General opinion holds that the Bloc represented
the peak of the Cadets’ influence. A meeting took place on September
9, 1915 C.E. between the Bloc’s representatives and ministers, where
the deputies not only demanded the fulfillment of the Bloc’s program,
but also the resignation of the ministers themselves. The negotiations resulted in the government
advocating for the Duma’s suspension, which took place September 16,
1915 C.E. By the end of September, the German advance
halted their chase of the retreating Russians to reinforce all the gains
it had made. On October 9, 1915 C.E., there was a meeting of
the Petrograd Electoral College to elect the members of the TsVPK and
the Petrograd VPK’s workers’ groups, but it was the Bolsheviks who
were successful. The elections were annulled and were carried out again
only two months later. As a result, the Menshevik Kuz’ma
Antonovich Gvozdev (1882 C.E.-1956 C.E.) became the chairman of the
TsVPK workers’ group, but at the first TsVPK meeting with the
participation of the workers’ representatives, Gvozdev contested the
election and raised the issue of convening a workers’ congress. Even
the Mensheviks were not prepared to be an obedient tool in the hands of
the bourgeoisie. At the end of November 1915 C.E., a decision to
oppose the Progressive Bloc was reached at meetings of representatives
of the rightist parties in Petrograd and Nizhnii Novgorod, though the
meetings did not lead to any kind of strengthening of the rightist
parties, which were beset by organizational and ideological crisis. With the dissolution of the Duma, the
initiative passed once again to the public organizations. The VPK formed
workers’ groups, which were to become legal organizations of defense
workers. The initiators of the workers’ groups not only proposed
establishing control over the workers’ movement, but also gaining
leverage over the authorities and the Petrograd business elites. The year 1916 C.E., would see two million
Russian soldiers killed or seriously wounded and a third of a million
taken prisoner. Millions of peasants were conscripted into the Tsar's
armies but supplies of rifles and ammunition remained inadequate. It is
estimated that one third of Russia's able-bodied men were serving in the
army. The peasants were therefore unable to work on the farms producing
the usual amount of food. By the beginning of 1916 C.E., Khvostov came to
a compromise with the Progressive Bloc, relying on the moderate nature
of his demands. The most valuable commodity throughout the war
was grain and the Russian Kulaks understood this with absolute clarity.
Throughout 1916 C.E., the average urban laborer ate between 200 and 300
grams of food a day. Hoping to raise prices, these Kulaks hoarded their
food surplus. Food prices climbed higher than any other commodity during
the war. Despite a bumper harvest, in 1916 C.E., Russian food prices
accelerated three times higher than wages. The price of grain in 1916
C.E., already at two and a half rubles per-pud, was anticipated to be
raised to twenty five rubles per-pud. From the 12th-Century C.E. through the
20th-Century C.E., in the Russian Ukraine, Byelorussia, the pud or
pood was a unit of mass used in the grain trade. In Muscovy and
Imperial Russia the weight of a Pood was a unit of
mass equal to 40 funt. The measure of “40 funty,”
was approximately about 36 pounds, 1 ounce. In trade in the 19th-Century
C.E. it was commonly taken as exactly 36 pounds avoirdupois. The
U.S.S.R. would abolish the pood in 1924 C.E. At the beginning of 1916 C.E., with ever
increasing political tensions and protests in Russia, the Minister of
War General Sukhomlinov was arrested and replaced by General Alexis
Polivanov. On February 2, 1916 C.E., Premier Ivan
Logginovich Goremykin (1839-1917), who had opposed the convening of the
Duma, was dismissed. The opening of the Duma saw a unique event. It was
a visit from Nicholas II, Emperor of Russia. In response, the
Progressive Bloc did not give up on its demands, but could not see
through its program because of internal divisions. The national question
was removed from the agenda. During the sixth Cadet Party conference from
March 2nd through March 5, 1916 C.E., the Progressive Bloc’s behavior
displeased the delegates and the leftist wing of the Cadets’ Central
Committee. The second VPK congress took place from March
10th through March 13, 1916 C.E., adopting a resolution demanding an
amnesty and “responsible ministry. On March 25, 1916 C.E., the same demand was
made by a VSG congress, and in reply the government curtailed state
funding of the social organizations. At the next socialist-internationalists
conference in the Swiss village of Kienthal from April 24th through
April 30, 1916 C.E., a more radical manifesto that spoke of the
necessity of the working class seizing power was adopted. In Russia,
socialist-internationalists in the Duma and a number of workers’
groups were carrying out anti-war propaganda. The Second International (1889
C.E.-1916 C.E.), the original Socialist International, was an
organization of socialist and labor parties formed in Paris on
July 14, 1889 C.E. At the Paris meeting, delegations from twenty
countries participated. The International continued the work of the
dissolved First International, though excluding the still-powerful anarcho-syndicalist movement
and unions, existing until 1916 C.E. The Second International dissolved in 1916 C.E.
during World War I because the separate national parties that
composed the International did not maintain a unified front against the
war, instead generally supporting their respective nations' role. On May 22, 1916 C.E., Russia launched its
second and last major offensive of the war. The Russian Army opened
offensive operations along an enormous front, from Pinsk in Southwest
Byelorussia, to the Russian border with Romania. The advance was nearly
400 kilometers long. It continued for ten weeks, inflicting heavy losses
on the Austrian-Hungarian Army. Despite the Russian offensive, however,
the front remained largely intact. Meanwhile, domestic protests had been
continuing in Russia. With the new Russian Army offensive protests broke
out in masse. The government’s weak response consisted of political
shuffling. Several Generals, administrators, etc., were dismissed. This
did not mollify the workers, peasants, and soldiers, who remained in
support of ending the war. Thousands were arrested. In June of 1916 C.E., the conflict spilled over
into a meeting of the Duma, resulting in the Progressive Bloc’s
moderate wing proposing the swift curtailment of the session. The war’s outbreak led to a severe crisis and
the paralysis of the Second Communist International. The Mensheviks and
the SRs split into a number of tendencies representing different degrees
of “defensism” and internationalism. The internationalists tried to
organize anti-war propaganda within Russia, but this was hampered by
wartime censorship and the arrest of Bolshevik deputies. In August of 1916 C.E., Tsar Nicholas dismissed
Nikolai Kikolaevich and assumed personal command of the Russian
Military. The aggravation of the domestic crisis, above
all, problems with food, in the autumn of 1916 C.E. pushed the
authorities to reach a new compromise with the opposition. The Deputy
Chairman of the Duma and member of the Progressive Bloc, Aleksandr
Dmitrievich Protopopov (1866 C.E.-1918 C.E.), was made Minister of
Internal Affairs on October 1, 1916 C.E., but he was an unfortunate
choice. His unexpected appointment was seen as a provocation designed to
split the Bloc and resulted in “the struggle against the
‘renegade’ Protopopov” becoming one of the Bloc’s main slogans. By November 1916 C.E., food prices were four
times as high as before the war. As a result strikes for higher wages
became common in Russia's cities. The Duma became a stronghold of the
country’s discontent, aimed at attacking the government. On the eve of
the new session on November 14, 1916 C.E., the Progressives presented
the Bloc with an ultimatum to include its demands for “responsible
ministry” in the declaration. The moderate wing’s refusal resulted
in the Progressives leaving the Bloc. Saving the situation, Miliukov
accused the government of treason. On November 14, 1916 C.E., Miliukov accused the
authorities of preparing for a separate peace from the podium of the
Duma, putting the question: “What is this, idiocy or treason?”
Addressing the government on the Bloc’s behalf, he declared: “We
will fight you … by all legal means until you go.”Miliukov
subsequently admitted: “I, it would seem, thought at that moment that
since revolution was unavoidable, I had to try to take it into my own
hands.” Earlier in 1915 C.E., European newspapers had rumored
that a separate peace was being negotiated. These appeared often in the
press. The collected materials were alleged to be evidence of Premier Boris
Vladimirovich Shtiurmer’s (1848 C.E.-1917 C.E.) efforts to
conclude a separate peace. In actual fact, nothing of the kind had
occurred. But Miliukov decided to go further and directly blamed the
highest authorities. On November 23, 1916 C.E., Prime Minister
Shtiurmer resigned. The Minister of Transport, Aleksandr Federovich
Trepov (1862 C.E.-1928 C.E.) who had tried to come to an agreement with
the opposition, was named prime minister. This was in essence an offer
to satisfy some of the Bloc’s demands. He soon introduced the deputies
to the convention Russia had signed with the allies in 1915 C.E., under
which it would receive Constantinople and the Straits upon victory. The
Duma, however, rejected the government’s proposal. At that point,
relations with the authorities were extremely confused, even among the
rightists. On November 27, 1916 C.E., a workers’ group
decided to organize a demonstration at the State Duma. In its call to
the workers, the main task was defined as “the decisive removal of the
autocratic regime and the complete democratization of the country.” On December 2, 1916 C.E., one of the rightist
leaders, Vladimir Mitrofanovich Purishkevich (1870 C.E.-1920 C.E.),
made a speech accusing the government of “Germanophilism” and
stifling “public initiative.” By December 9, 1916 C.E., the State
Council was demanding the removal from power of “dark forces” and
the formation of a government based on the “confidence of the
country.” Zemgor congresses in December 1916 C.E. were forbidden, but
they met all the same. At a VZS congress L’vov announced: “Forget
about further attempts to work together with the true authorities! ….
There ARE no authorities ….” A VSG congress adopted a
resolution calling on the Duma “to do its duty, and not to disperse
until its main task – the formation of a responsible government – is
achieved.” On December 30, 1916 C.E., a government group
was formed comprising Guchkov, the Progressive Aleksandr Ivanovich
Konovalov (1875 C.E.-1949 C.E.), the Cadet, Nikolai Vissarionovich
Nekrasov (1879 C.E.-1940 C.E.), the Trudovik Kerenskii, and the
industrialist Mikhail Ivanovich Tereshchenko (1886 C.E.-1956 C.E.).
Its purpose was to plan a palace coup. “The Five” were in constant
contact with socialist groups in Petrograd. They also attempted the
establishment of contact with the military, but were unsuccessful. L’vov
also had a meeting where it was decided to carry out a palace coup in
favor of Nikolai Nikolaevich, Grand Duke of Russia (1856 C.E.-1929
C.E.) and establish a “responsible government” headed by
L’vov. The Grand Duke, however, refused, saying that the army would
not support a coup. On that same day, the murder of Grigorii
Efimovich Rasputin (January 21,
1869 C.E.-December 30, 1916 C.E.) was planned. Rasputin was accused of having a
dangerous influence on the emperor. He
was known to be a self-proclaimed holy man and mystic. He had befriended
the family of Tsar Nicholas II, and had gained considerable
influence with the royal family. The Russians that prospered the most during the
war were peasant land-owners or Kulaks. In Russian and Soviet
history, they were the wealthy or prosperous peasants. Generally, they
were characterized as a people owning a relatively large farm, and
several head of cattle and horses, and who was financially capable of
employing hired labor and leasing land. Before the Russian
Revolution of 1917 C.E., the kulaks were major figures in the peasant
villages. They often loaned money, provided mortgages, and played
central roles in the villages’ social and administrative affairs.
These cunning Kulaks bribed local officials to prevent conscription.
They also saw a field of opportunity open up during the war. While more
and more peasants were sent to their deaths on the front lines, Kulaks
grabbed up their land in a free-for-all. By 1917 C.E, Kulaks owned more
than 90% of the arable land in European Russia, where once the majority
or arable land had been in the hands of peasant communes. By now food prices were many, many times as
high as before the war. As a result, worker strikes for higher wages
continued. By February 1917 C.E., fifty-eight workers’ groups had been
formed. The workers had become political! By February 1917 C.E., there were 244 VPKs in
existence. The Octobrist leader Aleksandr Ivanovich Guchkov [1862
C.E.-1936 C.E. was chairman of the Central VPK (TsVPK)]. He had
wide-ranging connections in the public, industrial, and military spheres
of power. The VPKs’ task was the “organization of society” under
the auspices of the Moscow entrepreneurship. Their official reason for
existing was to help at the War Front. For this, their material benefit
was a 1 percent commission for serving as the intermediary. The VPKs
turned out to be ineffective as they could only fulfilled 6 to 7 percent
of orders received. The Duma resumed activity on February 27, 1917
C.E. Kerenskii called for the “immediate destruction of the medieval
regime, whatever it takes.” The renewal of Russian party political life in
March to October 1917 C.E. culminated in out-and-out confrontation
between the parties and the fall of the Provisional Government. Russian parties, not only the radical ones,
were considerably more active under revolutionary conditions than in
periods of relative calm. The right-wing parties gradually lost
governmental support, and with the increased anti-government mood in the
country, the people’s trust. By the beginning of the revolution they
had practically gone into opposition, but this did not help them, since
they were banned after the events of February 1917 C.E. The educated
professional classes were considerably stronger in government
institutions (parliament) or those receiving state funding (Zemgor and
the Military-Industrial Committees), though they were mainly used for
political purposes. The liberals played an important role in the
preparation and victory of the Revolution in Russia, but the Revolution,
having eliminated the old order (including the State Duma) quickly led
to a crisis among the moderates’ forces. The Russian police
effectively contained the radical left’s activities during the war
period, but they were genuinely resurgent after the Revolution in March
1917 C.E. In the end, the victory was won by those who proposed the most
decisive methods of fulfilling the population’s demands. Developments within the country as well as
constant military tension strengthened the Leftists’ position. Russian
political confrontations reached their peak in the period of “the
attack on the government,” leading to the February Revolution of 1917
C.E. The February Revolution was the first of two revolutions
which took place in Russia on March 8, 1917 C.E. The main
events of the revolution took place in and near Petrograd in present-day St.
Petersburg, the then-capital of Russia. The area had seen long-standing
discontent with the monarchy an erupted into mass protests against food
rationing on March 8th. Revolutionary activity lasted about eight
days, involving mass demonstrations and violent armed clashes with
police and gendarmes, the last loyal forces of the Russian
monarchy. By March 10, 1917 C.E., Kerenskii was demanding the formation
of a government “under the control of the people,” It was also a
proclamation for freedom of speech, assembly, and organization. The
Menshevik Nikolai Semenovich Chkheidze (1864 C.E.-1926 C.E.)
pointed out that “the streets have already made their voice heard …
and these streets are to be reckoned with.” The next day, the session was suspended until
April. Kerenskii and Chkheidze were connected to small-scale SR,
Menshevik and Bolshevik organizations that took an active part in
agitation among the workers and soldiers of the Petrograd garrison. On
March 12th, mutinous Russian Army forces personnel sided with the
revolutionaries. Despite the socialist leaders not having serious hopes
for success, on March 12, 1917 C.E., the revolution in Petrograd was
won. Three days later, the Tsar Nicholas II abdicated, ending Romanov
dynastic rule and the Russian Empire. A Russian Provisional
Government under Prince Georgy Lvov replaced the Council
of Ministers of Russia. The Zemgor, TsVPK, bourgeoisie and Cadets
supported the Provisional Government, with the Cadets forming part of
the government and taking part in formulating the government program. At
the seventh party conference from April 7th through April 10, 1917 C.E.,
it was announced that the Cadets had always upheld not only “liberal,
libertarian and democratic” principles, but also stood “on the basis
of socialism.” The congress unanimously declared the main task to be
the founding of a “democratic parliamentary republic” in Russia and
called for the continuation of the war of the “democratic union
against the union of monarchist reactionaries till the victorious end
and a just and lasting peace.” The Eighth Congress from May 22nd through May
25, 1917 C.E. adopted the principle of sovereignty of regional
authorities and access to the land and supported Polish independence.
Ideologically the Cadet Party became a right-leaning social-democratic
party. The SRs’ third convention from June 7th
through June 17, 1917 C.E. supported the coalition Provisional
Government. The Mensheviks could not overcome their internal divisions
and, despite their representatives’ participation in the Provisional
Government, lost political initiative. The Bolsheviks were the only
significant force that had not supported the government. In the
elections to the Moscow City Duma in July, the SRs received 58 percent
of the vote, the Bolsheviks 20 percent and the Cadets almost 17 percent.
In the August elections to the Petrograd City Duma the SRs obtained 37
percent of the vote, the Bolsheviks 33 percent, and the Cadets almost 22
percent. By August 1917 C.E., the membership of the
Cadet Party exceeded that of 1906 C.E., at around 70,000 members. But
the Cadets were unable to become the ruling political elite, having
failed to create cells within the state apparatus, industry or army, as
the socialists had actively been doing. The Cadets supported General Lavr
Georgievich Kornilov (1870 C.E.-1918 C.E.), and the party was severely
damaged after the collapse of his authority. At this time the
significance of the socialists increased, with their leaders returning
from emigration and exile. In the autumn, the membership of the SRs
reached 1,000,000, the Mensheviks, 200,000, and the Bolsheviks 350,000. After the success of the February
Revolution in Russia, the parties’ circumstances changed
dramatically. Political freedoms were announced. The Revolution led to
the resurgence of the Left as a whole, from the Cadets to the
Bolsheviks. The Centrist and Rightist parties, on the other hand,
practically ceased to exist. The Black Hundreds were outlawed. Soon, the Provisional
Government opposed the resumption of the State Duma’s and the State
Council’s which had been the main pillars of the moderates and
rightists’ activities. The houses were officially dispersed on October
19, 1917 C.E., prior to the convening of the Constituent Assembly. The newly established Soviet government issued
the “Land Decree of October 26, 1917 C.E.,” by which the
peasants took back their land from the Kulaks. The urban populations of
Russia had been allowed to buy only one pound of bread per-adult,
per-day. In practice, workers sometimes went days without food. As a
result, food slowly came back into the cities again. On that same day,
the Soviet issued a decree of peace. The government insisted that
all belligerent powers open immediate negotiations for a democratic
peace without annexations, and guarantee the right of every nation to
self-determination, and allowing all of the former territories of Russia
to have self-determination. The Entente refused to recognize the Soviet
government, and continued the war. To at solidify power and to gain legitimacy,
Soviet allowed elections to a Constituent Assembly to be held in Soviet Russia on November 25, 1917
C.E. They elections were the first attempt to do this on a nationwide
basis in world history. They were universal, equal, direct, and
conducted by secret ballot. The elections were held according to a
proportional, multiple-mandate system with lists being compiled
separately for each electoral district. In the course of these
elections, the SRs received 39.5 percent of the vote, the Bolsheviks
22.5 percent, the Cadets 4 to 5 percent, the Mensheviks 3.2 percent, and
others socialists, national parties, religions, etc. for a total of 30.3
percent. At this juncture,
one must understand that a weakened Russia had been moving toward a
state of collapse when the Russian Imperial Empire fell. The Russian
Civil War was fought and lost to the Bolsheviks. The Bolsheviks’
seizure of power in Russia then led next to a crisis among their
opponents in the socialist camp, with the majority of SRs and Mensheviks
not recognizing it. Despite this, the
new Soviet government had already removed Russia from the First World
War. In the end, the
future Soviet Union was created. The Left SR party
had already been formed and its members were represented in the
coalition Soviet government. What followed was the Cadet Party was
banned on December 11, 1917 C.E. The Soviet
was now in control, or so they thought. On January 9, 1918 C.E. a “Declaration on the Volunteer
Army,” an anti-Bolshevik force, was written by Miliukov on behalf of
the Don Cossack Command called for armed struggle with the Bolsheviks.
The struggle for power in Russia would continue. Central
Powers The Central Powers
were Austria-Hungary, Germany, the Ottoman Empire, and the nation
of Bulgaria. Here, I shall only deal with Germany only and
not the Austro-Hungarian Empire or Austria-Hungary, as she
ceased to exist after WWI and was not a factor in WWII.
My emphasis on
Germany only is essentially due to the fact that Austria, the Ottoman
Empire, and the nation of Bulgaria would be of little consequence during
the new Great War, WWII. Germany On July 5, 1914 C.E., powerful leaders within
Austria-Hungary and Germany held a council at Potsdam. They met to
discuss the possibilities of war with Serbia, Russia, and France. By
August 1, 1914 C.E., the German Empire declared war on
the Russian Empire. Following Russia's military mobilization in
support of Serbia, Germany also began its mobilization. That same day,
World War I broke out. By
August 3rd, Germany declared war on France. The next day, on
August 4th, Germany declared war on neutral Belgium and German
troops invaded her. On that day, the United Kingdom declared
war on Germany after she failed to respect Belgian neutrality. By August
7th, French and British forces invaded and occupied Togoland the German protectorate
and colony
in West Africa. In Europe, the Battle of Mulhouse began on
August 9th. It was the opening attack by the French army against
Germany. Also called the Battle of Alsace, the battle was part of a
French attempt to recover the province of Alsace, which France had ceded
to the new German Empire following defeat in the Franco-Prussian War of
1870 C.E.-1871 C.E. On that same day, the German submarine Unterseeboot
15 was sunk by the British Town-class light cruiser HMS Birmingham.
In Asia, the Republic of China canceled
Germany’s lease of Kiaochow Bay (Kiautschou) on August 23rd.
In Africa, following an unopposed invasion, a New
Zealand expeditionary force occupied the German colony of German
Samoa on August 23rd. That same day in Europe, the Battle of Mons
began August 23rd. It was the first major action of the British
Expeditionary Force (BEF) in the First World War. The Battle was a
subsidiary action of the Battle of the Frontiers, in which the Allies
clashed with Germany on the French borders. The German forces are
defeated. The naval Battle of Heligoland was fought
on August 28th. It took place in the south-eastern North Sea, when the
British attacked German patrols off the north-west German coast. Three
German cruisers were sunk by British cruisers. The First Battle of the Marne was fought
north-east of Paris from September 5th through September 12, 1914
C.E. BEF and the French 6th Army attacked German forces.
Over 2 million soldiers participated, with 500,000 killed or wounded. It
was a victory for the Anglo-French forces. The next day, British, French, and German
forces began the First Battle of the Aisne. It lasted from September
13th through September 28, 1914 C.E. The Battle was the Allied follow-up
offensive against the right wing of the German First Army under the
command of Alexander von Kluck and the German Second Army led by Karl
von Bülow as they retreated after the First Battle of the Marne earlier
in September 1914 C.E. On September 21st, all German armed forces in German
New Guinea, that large island off
the continent of Australia, surrender to the Australian
Naval and Military Expeditionary Force. The Manifesto of the Ninety-Three was
proclaimed in Germany on October 4th. The proclamation endorsed by 93
prominent German scientists, scholars and artists, declaring their
unequivocal support of German military actions in the early period of
World War I. These actions were elsewhere called the Rape of Belgium.
The Manifesto galvanized support for the war throughout German schools
and universities, but many foreign intellectuals were outraged. British, French, and German forces fought the
First Battle of Ypres between From October 19th through November
22, 1914 C.E. The engagement was fought on the Western Front around
Ypres, in West Flanders, Belgium. In South America, the Battle of Coronel was a
First World War Imperial German Naval victory over the Royal Navy on
November 1, 1914 C.E. It was fought off the Pacific Coast of central
Chile near the city of Coronel. The East Asia Squadron of the
Kaiserliche Marine or the Imperial German Navy led by Vice-Admiral Graf
Maximilian von Spee met and defeated the British West Indies Squadron
commanded by Rear-Admiral Sir Christopher Cradock. On November 7th, following the Siege of
Tsingtao, Japanese armed forces assumed control of the German
colonial concession at Kiaochow Bay (Kiautschou). The Siege of
Tsingtao was the attack on the German port of Tsingtao (Qingdao) in
China by Japan and the United Kingdom. The siege against Imperial
Germany took place from October 31st through November 7, 1914 C.E. The
siege was the first encounter between Japanese and German forces and
also the first Anglo-Japanese operation of the war. The Battle of the Falkland Islands took place
that archipelago in the South
Atlantic Ocean on the Patagonian Shelf on December 8,
1914 C.E. It was a naval action between the British Royal Navy and
Imperial German Navy. The
British, after a defeat at the Battle of Coronel on November 1st, had
sent a large force to track down and destroy the victorious German
cruiser squadron. Commanding the German squadron of two armored
cruisers, SMS Scharnhorst and Gneisenau, the light cruisers SMS Nürnberg,
Dresden and Leipzig, and three auxiliaries was Admiral Graf Maximilian
von Spee. Von Spee was attempting a raid on the British supply base at
Stanley in the Falkland Islands. A larger British squadron which
consisted of the battle cruisers HMS Invincible and Inflexible, the
armored cruisers HMS Carnarvon, Cornwall and Kent, the armed
merchant cruiser HMS Macedonia, and the light cruisers HMS Bristol
and Glasgow had arrived in the port the day before. The advanced cruisers of the German squadron
were detected early. By that morning, the British battle cruisers and
cruisers were in pursuit of the five German vessels, these having taken
flight in line abreast to the southeast. All except the German auxiliary
Seydlitz were hunted down and sunk. In Europe on the fifth month of the war, during
the week leading up to the December 25th, French, German, and British
soldiers crossed trenches along the Western Front to exchange seasonal
greetings and talk. In some areas, men from both sides ventured into no
man's land on Christmas Eve and Christmas Day to mingle and exchange
food and souvenirs. While the Christmas truce was widespread, it was a
series of unofficial ceasefires. It happened as hostilities had entered
somewhat of a lull as leadership on both sides reconsidered their
strategies following the stalemate. There were joint burial ceremonies
and prisoner swaps. Several of these meetings ended in carol-singing.
Men played games of football with one another, giving one of the most
memorable images of the truce. Fighting still continued in some sectors.
In others, the sides settled on little more than arrangements to recover
bodies. Here, I must offer the following statement as a
testament to those men who had been fighting in the trenches of WWI. I
do so with the understanding that Western culture of the 21st-Century
C.E. has lost much of its emphasis on religion and God. This saying
circulated during WWI. "There are no atheists in trenches." It
appeared in “The Western Times” newspaper of Devon, England, in
November 1914 C.E. A speaker at a memorial service for a fallen soldier
held at St. Matthias’ Church, Ilsham, read from the letter of an
unnamed chaplain serving at the front. With the dead strewn about
in the trenches among the living and with the knowledge that one might
be next, thoughts of God were apt to creep in to one’s mind and heart.
So must have been the thoughts and hopes of an afterlife. In the German homeland, on January of 1915
C.E., the German Government announced the reduction in bread rations.
After a radical split from the SPD, Socialists and Communists staged
major strikes. Also striking were the Independent Social Democratic
Party alongside syndicalists and the Revolutionary Spartacists. These
would increase steadily into 1916 C.E. Chancellor of Germany, Georg Michaelis,
resigned on November 1, 1917 C.E. He was replaced by Count Georg
von Hertling who accepted the appointment as German Chancellor and
Minister-President of Prussia. Hertling was the first politician to hold
either post; his predecessors had either been career civil servants or
military men. V. The Unfinished
War - After WWI 1918 and Before WWII to 1939 The
United States 1918 C.E.-1939 C.E. There are many of
the de Ribera Clan that
entered the United States military before, during, and after the WWI
conflict. These are only but a few of those who would go off to war to
protect America’s honor: Andrés
S. Rivera of Santa
Fé, New Mexico was born on February 23, 1898 C.E. He served in the
U.S. ARMY (1917 C.E.-1918 C.E.) as a corporal during World War I. He
died on July 13, 1991 C.E. at the age of 93, in New Mexico. He is buried
in the Santa Fe National Cemetery at 501 North Guadalupe
Street, Santa Fé, NM,
87501 in Section: J, Site: 311L. Andrés
S. Rivera Santa
Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery, 501 North Guadalupe
Street, Santa Fé, NM 87501 Section: J Site: 311L Birth: Feb 23 1898 Death: Jul 13 1991 Age: 93 Branch: US ARMY Rank: CPL War: WORLD WAR I Andrés Rivera CPL, Santa
Fé, NM U.S. World War I
Records (1917 C.E.-1919 C.E.) show Rómulo Rivera
of New Mexico as a member of the U.S. Army on January 1, 1918 C.E. When
the United States entered World War I, the 15th Cavalry Regiment of the United
States Army sailed for France as one of the four mounted regiments on
duty with the Allied Expeditionary Force. The fighting had already
bogged down into trench warfare and the role of horse cavalry was nearly
over. The 15th was called upon to dismount and relieve exhausted
infantry units in the trenches. It was the tank that finally broke the
trench lines to end both the war and the role of the horse soldier. Rómulo Rivera Santa
Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe National Cemetery, 501 North Guadalupe
Street, Santa Fé, NM 87501 Section: U Site: 279A Birth: Jan 2 1899 Death: May 28 1965 Age: 66 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Rómulo
Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Other members of
the de Ribera clan that fought
in WWI include: Abelino
Rivera Santa
Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe National Cemetery Section: X Site: 522 Birth: Oct 12 1897 Death: Apr 13 1972 Age: 74 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Abelino Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Alfredo
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe National Cemetery Section: V Site: 1598 Birth: Apr 8 1896 Death: Oct 22 1969 Age: 73 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PFC War: WORLD WAR I Alfredo Rivera PFC, Santa
Fé, NM Catarino
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: R Site: 728 Birth: Feb 13 1888 Death: Feb 24 1962 Age: 74 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PFC War: WORLD WAR I Catarino Rivera PFC, Santa
Fé, NM Epolito
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 2025 Birth: Apr 5 1895 Death: Jan 9 1971 Age: 75 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Epolito Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Juan
José Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 2300 Birth: Sep 2 1891 Death: Oct 25 1971 Age: 80 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Juan Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Ulysses Rivera Santa
Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: R Site: 210 Birth: Jan 1 1905 Death: Aug 11 1963 Age: 58 Branch: US ARMY Rank: TEC 5 War: WORLD WAR I Ulysses Rivera TEC 5, Santa
Fé, NM José
M Rivera Santa
Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 1556 Birth: Nov 11 1888 Death: Aug 3 1969 Age: 80 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PFC War: WORLD WAR I José Rivera PFC, Santa
Fé, NM José
Miguel Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: 6 Site: 1432 Birth: Nov 11 1896 Death: Feb 28 1985 Age: 88 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I José Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Manuel
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 1231 Birth: Aug 26 1895 Death: Oct 29 1967 Age: 72 Branch: US ARMY Rank: CPL War: WORLD WAR I Manuel Rivera CPL, Santa
Fé, NM Seberiano
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: A Site: 1158 Death: Aug 23 1918 Branch: US ARMY Rank: 2/LT Seberiano Rivera 2/LT, Santa
Fé, NM Adelaido
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: T Site: 156 Birth: Dec 12 1900 Death: Apr 15 1943 Age: 42 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Adelaido Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Agustín
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: W Site: 366 Birth: Mar 22 1896 Death: May 11 1973 Age: 77 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Agustín Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Alejandro
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: 6 Site: 658 Birth: Jun 20 1898 Death: Aug 26 1985 Age: 87 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Alejandro Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Encarnation
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 881 Birth: Sep 7 1890 Death: Dec 16 1966 Age: 76 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Encarnation Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Eufemio
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: 3 Site: 415 Birth: Nov 15 1892 Death: May 2 1980 Age: 87 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Eufemio Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Luís
G Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: N Site: 227 Birth: Nov 20 1893 Death: Oct 1 1978 Age: 84 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Luís Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Adelaido
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: 4 Site: 449 Birth: Jul 23 1895 Death: Oct 16 1982 Age: 87 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Adelaido Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Francisco
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 121 Birth: May 18 1894 Death: Oct 15 1954 Age: 60 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Francisco Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM José
Ysidoro Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: V Site: 2244 Birth: Jan 25 1893 Death: Nov 19 1971 Age: 78 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I José Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM José
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: N Site: 55A Birth: May 2 1890 Death: Sep 25 1959 Age: 69 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I José Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Noverto
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: R Site: 603 Birth: Jun 3 1888 Death: Jan 1 1964 Age: 75 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Noverto Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Ricardo
Rivera Santa Fé, New Mexico Santa Fe
National Cemetery Section: Z Site: 361 Birth: Jul 18 1892 Death: Jul 22 1974 Age: 82 Branch: US ARMY Rank: PVT War: WORLD WAR I Ricardo Rivera PVT, Santa
Fé, NM Toward the end of
the WWI, the German Revolution or November Revolution began in November
of 1918 C.E. It was a civil conflict in the German Empire that resulted
in the replacement of the German federal constitutional monarchy with a
democratic parliamentary republic that later became known as the Weimar
Republic. Later, the Kapp-Lüttwitz Putsch, named after its leaders
Wolfgang Kapp and Walther von Lüttwitz, would attempt a coup d'état to
undo the German Revolution. As WWI ended in
November 1918 C.E., the result was an Allied victory over the Central
Powers which ensured the destruction of the Austro-Hungarian
Empire, the annexation of Trentino-Alto Adige, Gorizia and
Gradisca, Istria, Trieste, Zara, and the Julian
March to the Kingdom of Italy. The Armistice of Villa Giusti
set the stage for the Treaty of Versailles and assured the Allies of
German demobilization. After Germany’s
defeat in WWI in 1918 C.E., the Treaty of Versailles would
be concluded. "The Big Four," David Lloyd George of Great
Britain, Vittorio Emanuele Orlando of Italy, Georges
Clemenceau of France, and President Woodrow Wilson of the
United States were aware that they would make all the major decisions at
the upcoming Paris Peace Conference. France and other victorious
European countries were in a desperate situation. WWI had a devastating
effect on their economies. Their security was in question and morale had
plummeted. As a result, the soon to be held Paris Peace Conference of
1919 C.E. would provide them an opportunity to punish Germany for
begining and prolonging the war. The victors charged Germany with
sole responsibility for WWI. The first step towards satisfying revenge
for the victor countries against Germany, especially France, was the
War-Guilt Clause. The French nation understood clearly that her true
position was of an artificial and transitory nature. The Treaty
terms were also to include provisions for the demilitarization of
the Rhineland (Ten Points “X.”), the prohibition of
unification with Austria and the Sudetenland (Ten Points
“VIII.”), loss of the German-speaking territories such as Danzig and the
area of Eupen-Malmedy, limitations on the Reichwehr making it
a token military force (Ten Points “X.”). These left the German
population humiliated, dissatisfied, and angry. All of this was done by
the other Allied Powers, despite U.S. President Wilson's wish to
include his Fourteen Points. Immediately,
problems would begin to arise for Germany’s new Weimar Government. The
most serious internal cause of difficulties in Germany was the
instability of the political system. Large sectors of politically active
Germans simply rejected the legitimacy of the Weimar Republic which
undermined efforts at reconciliation and normalization. Underpinning
this were the strong currents of Revanchism, taken from the French
word "revenge." This was the manifestation of German political
will to reverse territorial losses incurred by Germany following WWI and
the rise of a social movement toward nationalism to resist the Allied
victors. Secondly, there were the heavy financial payments that Germany
had to pay the Allies in the form of war reparations. These would
become unbearable later with the worldwide “Great Depression.” With the war’s
end, the American WWI demobilization effort began almost immediately. It
proved to be chaotic. Wilson promptly dismantled wartime boards and
regulatory agencies thus impairing the Nation’s ability to achieve an
orderly return to a peacetime economy. The poorly managed military
discharged four million soldiers with little or no planning. The
soldiers were returned to civilian life with a small amount of money and
few benefits. In the aftermath
of WWI, the global economy soon began to decline and an economic
recession hit much of the world. Thankfully, in the United States from
1918 C.E. through 1919 C.E., the economy experienced only a modest
retreat and soon a mild recovery. Next to follow was the bursting of an
artificial American wartime farm price bubble. This left many farmers
bankrupt or deeply in debt after having purchase new land to expand
production. It was into this
uncertain world that Gavino Rivera, a member of the de
Ribera Clan was born on March 24, 1918 C.E. at Santa
Fé, Santa Fé County, New Mexico, U.S.A. He would later serve in WWII in
the U.S. Army’s, C Battery, 200th Coast Artillery (AA). Gavino was a National
Guardsman when his regiment was federalized on January 6, 1941 C.E. He
would later be serving with the 200th in the Philippines when Imperial
Japanese Army began its invasion on December 8, 1941 C.E. On April 9,
1942 C.E., American and Filipino forces making a last stand on the
Bataan Peninsula would be compelled to surrender. Gavino
would survive the “Bataan Death March” that followed. He would later
be liberated from Fukuoka POW Camp 17, Omuta, Japan, where he was used
as slave labor until liberated after the war. He would pass away in Albuquerque, Bernalillo
County, New Mexico, U.S.A. on May 17, 2005 C.E. In this year, as
other de Riberas were coming into the world, Cristino Ribera,
my Great-Grandfather’s brother, left it. He died on October 26, 1918
C.E. at age 76-77 having been born in 1841 C.E. Cristino was
buried in Old Saint Anthonys Church Cemetery at Pecos, San
Miguel County, New Mexico, U.S.A. Soon after the
Armistice came, the great debate as to whether the United States should
remain an isolated nation or become an active Great Power had resumed
and quickly dominated political affairs throughout 1919 C.E. and 1920
C.E. Americans in 1919
C.E. saw a wave of post-war unionization and major strikes. American
labor militancy of the 1919 C.E. strike wave had come just two years
after a successful communist revolution in Russia. The labor unions
which had grown strong during the war would fight to maintain their hard
won power. That
year was to be one of the most militant in United States labor history.
During those twelve months, 3,630 strikes were called. The strikes would
involve 4,160,000 workers, which was an increase of 2,933,000 over the
number of workers involved in strikes in 1917 C.E. The year was
characterized by many as an epidemic of strikes. There were a
series of strikes in the U.S. industrial system breaking
out in one place as it subsided in another. There were major strikes in the coal and
meatpacking. , and steel industries which made many take notice. One of
the largest included the Seattle General Strike, a general strike of all workers in
Seattle. A second strike of the entire American steel
industry affected hundreds of thousands of workers and consumers. These
two occurrences proved to be deeply unsettling for most Americans. The
radical, heated rhetoric used by some labor leaders raise the prospect
of full-fledged class warfare. The politics of a changing America
was on everyone’s minds. María
Eluteria Roybal
of the de Ribera Clan died in
January 1919 C.E. at Pecos, New Mexico. She was buried at Pecos,
New Mexico. Her husband was Jesús Manuel Roybal. His parents
were Rafael Roybal and María Manuela Madrid. They were
married on May 1, 1848 C.E. at San Miguel del Bado, New Mexico. María
Eluteria parents were María Marcelina Ribera and Bartoloméo
Vigil. María Marcelina’s parents
were my Great-Great-Grandfather and Great-Great-Grandmother, José Luís
Ribera and María Isabel Martínez. María Isabel was born on
October 1834 C.E. at Santa Fé, Nuevo Méjico By January 16, 1919 C.E., the
National Prohibition Act also known informally as the Volstead
Act was enacted. It was to carry out the intent of the 18th
Amendment which had been ratified by 36 of the 48 states,
making it law. It was the Amendment which had established
prohibition. On October 28, 1919 C.E., the U.S. Congress
passed enabling legislation, known as the Volstead Act, to enforce
the Eighteenth Amendment when it went into effect at
midnight on January 17, 1920 C.E. It would later be voided by the
Twenty-first amendment. The Seattle General Strike marked the climax of
post-First World War working class struggle in the United States. For
five days, from February 6th through February 11, 1919 C.E., one hundred
thousand workers attempted to shut down the city. The 15th Cavalry Regiment of the United
States Army to which Rómulo Rivera
was attached, served occupation duty after the war until June of 1919
C.E. when it returned to the United States. In 1919 C.E.,
there were a wave of race riots, most notably in East St. Louis and
Chicago. The Chicago
race riot of 1919 was a major racial conflict of violence
committed by ethnic White Americans against Black Americans. They began
in Chicago, Illinois, on July 27, 1919 C.E., and ended on
August 3rd. During the riot, thirty-eight people died, 23 Black and
15 White, and over five hundred were injured. It is considered the
worst of the approximately 25 riots during what was called “the Red
Summer,” so named because of the violence and fatalities across the
nation. The combination of prolonged arson, looting, and murder made
it the worst race riot in the history of Illinois. The sociopolitical atmosphere of Chicago was
one of ethnic tension caused by competition among many new groups. With
the Great Migration, thousands of African Americans from
the South had settled next to neighborhoods of European immigrants on
Chicago's South Side, near jobs in the stockyards and meatpacking plants. The transition
back to peacetime economy after WWI was anything but simple.
It was in fact a very difficult period of adjustment. New
Mexico, World War I records from 1917
C.E.-1919 C.E. show that Rómulo Rivera was mustered out of the 15th Cavalry Regiment of the United
States Army on August 21, 1919 C.E. and returned to his home at 1515 S.
2nd in Albuquerque, New
Mexico. That same year, United States Attorney General
A. Mitchell Palmer coordinated crackdowns on radical labor and socialist
groups in what was known as the Palmer Raids of the first "Red
Scare." In South Manchester, Connecticut, Federal agents
targeted a nest of suspected radicals. The site was a small automotive
garage where Russian immigrants met on a regular basis. Authorities
believed that these immigrants were learning how to construct homemade
bombs. On November 7, 1919 C.E., the first day of the
notorious Palmer Raids began a nationwide sweep of thousands of workers,
many of them immigrants, designed to rid the country of all dangerous
“Reds.” These raids were launched in Bridgeport, Waterbury, Hartford, New
Britain, and New Haven simultaneously. The goal was to dismantle
what was thought to be a nationwide plot for a revolution. The concern
was about the recent revolution in Russia and fear of growing labor
unrest. The new Espionage Act and strict immigration laws gave the
government power to criminalize free speech. Demands for wage increases
and workplace safety became labeled un-American. Criticism of
capitalism’s excesses was evidence of “Bolshevik” tendencies. Leaders of IWW
Union, Socialist Party, and other organizations were arrested in this
series of "Palmer raids." Wartime export
disruptions for Latino América were only temporary. The decade
of the 1920s C.E. was generally a period of solid economic growth and
renewed optimism. All countries continued to pursue an outward-directed
import-export trade growth strategy. Post-WWI period conditions in the
world market were unfavorable for Latino América’s terms
of trade. Demand for most of the primary commodities that the region
specialized in was not keeping pace with the growth of production. Export disruptions
gave way to a frenzied boom in the immediate post-WWI period as Latino
Américano exporters cashed in on pent-up demand in the former
warring powers. One example was the case in Cuba, where the
price of sugar reached a peak of 23 cents per pound in 1920
C.E., only to tumble down to 3.5 cents within a few months as European
production of beet sugar returned to normal. Similar postwar export
booms and busts demonstrating the hazards of increasing dependence on
the world economy occurred elsewhere Latino América. Those export
disruption hazards were underscored again by Brasil’s costly
program undertaken to support the price of coffee by buying up
surplus production and keeping it off the market. It was first tried in
1906 C.E. and was briefly repeated during WWI. Called “valorization”
the policy was reinstated during the 1920s C.E. in the face of
persistent weakness of the world coffee price. One reason for the
weakness of the world coffee price was the expansion of cultivation in
other Latino Américano countries, above all Colombia.
By the end of World War I, she emerged as the second leading producer of
coffee due to among other things, the Brasileño price support
efforts. After the global
economy as a whole fell sharply a more severe recession hit the United
States from 1920 C.E. through 1921 C.E. That same year, in the United
States, the Los Ángeles Pacific Electric system was
the largest electric railroad in the world. Women in America were given
right to vote in all elections under 19th Amendment. The first
commercial radio station began broadcasting in Pittsburgh, and Warren
Harding a Republican was elected president in a landslide over James M.
Cox the Democrat. This symbolized an end of "progressive era"
and return to "normalcy." Americans in the
1920s C.E. were anxious to put WWI and European involvement behind them.
As young Americans gradually emerged from the darkness of WWI, they
rejected the continuation of Victorian mores. These young people
embraced everything new and modern. Scores left rural America for city
life. Government leadership leaned toward a foreign policy of
isolationism. The American public embraced Americanism. In order to
avoid future wars, many Americans opposed the country's membership in
the League of Nations. The majority of Americans believing it would
obligate the United States to police the world. In the 1920s C.E.,
the upper classes and the middleclass were enjoying increased affluence.
The working class was not having the same experience. With latent
working class militancy and hostility the formation of radical labor
organizations began. Americans were working many more hours a day than
the 8 for which they had fought hard in the late-19th-Century C.E. On
average, Americans labored 54 to 63 three hours per-week under dangerous
working conditions. By 1920 C.E., half of all Americans lived in growing
urban neighborhoods, and for many of them chronic unemployment, poverty,
and deep social divides had become a regular part of life. Workers had
little political power or standing in either the Democratic or
Republican parties. This left them outside the system. As the first two
decades of the 20th-Century C.E. ended, America saw increased
immigration from both Europe and Asia. As a result of labor activities,
economic issues, and problems a mistrust of working class laborers fear
was fostered. This applied particularly to foreign immigrants who might
be anarchists, socialists, and communists. Immigrants became
increasingly viewed as a threat to democracy and American values.
Nativism, that belief in the superiority and rights of native-born
peoples was leading the public to support for government limits on
immigration. The period also
saw increased activism by African Americans, American Indians, and
others who demanded equal opportunities and the end of discriminatory
laws and customs. WWI was the watershed for these movements. Both
African Americans and American Indians had enlisted in the army fought
and died with equal vigor and expected the same rights and respect that
other returning veterans received. In urban areas, competition
between whites and African-Americans for jobs and housing fueled acts of
racism. The Ku Klux Klan and other Racist organizations saw a sharp
increase in membership. The 1920s C.E.
became a period in Western society and Western culture with
very telling points of change. It had sustained economic prosperity with
a distinctive cultural edge in the United States and Western
Europe. Major cities demonstrated this edginess more than others, such
as Berlin, Chicago, London, Los Ángeles, New
York City, Paris, and Sydney. In the French Third
Republic, known as the "années folles" or Crazy Years, the
decade emphasized the era's social, artistic, and cultural dynamism. Art
Deco peaked, flappers redefined the look for modern American
and British women of the day, and Jazz came into its own. Nations saw rapid
industrialization, economic growth, accelerated consumer demand, and
significant changes in lifestyle. The traditional values of rural
America were being challenged by the Jazz Age which was symbolized by
women drinking, smoking, and wearing short skirts. There was
large-scale development in transportation with the greater use of
automobiles and aviation becoming a business during the era. Electric
appliances, motion pictures, radio, telephones, and other modern
devices were begining to become commonplace. The media focused on celebrities,
especially movie stars and sports heroes. Fans filled new
palatial cinemas and gigantic sports stadiums where cities rooted for
their home teams. Women won the right to vote in the majority of democratic
states. During the period,
American businesses made huge financial gains of 65 percent, through
mechanization of manufacturing processes. In those same years, the
average worker’s wages only increased 8 percent. An imbalance between
the rich and the poor continued. The top 0.1 percent of American society
earned the same as the total income as 42 percent of the population. The
average American could now purchase automobiles and household
appliances, with appliances being bought on credit. Many were going for
the gold by speculating in the stock market. Unfortunately, the
increased production of goods and rising personal debt could not be
sustained. The era would end in an economic disaster. In the 1920s C.E.,
New Mexico was among the poorest states in the Union. New Mexico’s
mining industry began its downward slide in the 1920’s C.E. and would
continue its slide. Many mines became the property of larger companies
when conditions forced many of the smaller companies out of business.
This meant fewer jobs and paychecks. Elsewhere in America, economic
prosperity of the 1920s C.E. or the economic boom of the “Roaring
Twenties” was on. The intergovernmental organization, the League
of Nations, was founded on January 10, 1920 C.E. as a result of
the Paris Peace Conference that ended the First World War. The diplomatic philosophy behind the
League represented a fundamental shift in thought from the preceding
century. The old philosophy of "concert of nations," grew out
of the Congress of Vienna (1815 C.E.).The concert of nations
approach saw Europe as a shifting map of alliances among nation-states
and attempted to create a balance of power through maintaining
strong armies and establishing secret agreements. Unfortunately, the League lacked an
armed force of its own. As a result, it depended on members to enforce
its resolutions, uphold economic
sanctions that the League ordered, or provide an army when needed for
the League’s use. The League had numerous notable successes and some early
failures in the 1920s C.E. The annexation or transferred of lands
through League of Nations’ action to neighboring countries was
accomplished via treaty or later via plebiscite. The League's
enforcement of its methods left a great deal to be desired. These
methods included disarmament, preventing war through collective
security, the settling of disputes between countries through negotiation
diplomacy, and improving global welfare. Under the new philosophy, the
League was a government of governments, with the role of settling
disputes between individual nations in an open and legalist forum. The
United States never joined, which lessened the power and credibility of
the League—the addition of a burgeoning industrial and military world
power might have added more force behind the League's demands and
requests. Promo
Rivera another member of
the de Ribera Clan was born in Santa Fé County, Santa
Fé, New Mexico, on February 18, 1920 C.E. He would enlist later on
August 15, 1940 C.E., and serve in the U.S. Regular Army as a Private in
the Field Artillery during World War II. Albert C Rivera of
the de Ribera Clan was born at Santa Fé, New Mexico, on April
8, 1921 C.E. He too would later serve in the U.S. Army as
a PFC during World War II. Sadly, after 20 years of continuous active
service, Rómulo Rivera’s
old 15th Cavalry Regiment of the United States Army was
deactivated on October 18, 1921 C.E. as part of the massive cutbacks in
the Regular Army following the "war to end all wars." That
same year, my mother’s brother, Melisendro Rivera,
was born in July 1908 C.E. at Santa Fé County, New Mexico,
U.S.A. He died on October 24, 1921 C.E. in Santa Fé, Santa Fé
County, New Mexico. Melisendro was buried in the Rosario
Cemetery at Santa Fé, Santa Fé County, New Mexico, U.S.A.
He was the son of Cedro (Ysidro Rivera) and Amalia
Cavillas (Ceballos) Rivera. Fortunately,
he would not live to see another war with Germany. During the Méjicano
Revolution in the early years of 1918 C.E. through 1922 C.E., Communism
attempted to establish a foothold in Méjico. Their attempts were
met with great difficulty and complications. The fundamental problem was
that the Méjicano Communist Party was founded principally by
foreigners. These did not have the necessary knowledge of Méjicano
society and politics. Other problems included the relative isolation of
the foreign Communist International or Comintern agents sent to foment
revolution in Méjico, as well as the early party's lack of
resources. The experience of the Méjicano
Revolution and the achievement of the Constitution of 1917 C.E. gave Méjicano
workers an investment in the new revolutionary state with which the
Communists could not compete in the early years. As was discussed
in the previous chapter, the Right-leaning Germany was far better
prepared and financed to gain a foothold in Méjicano society and
governmental structure and to keep it. Their continued relations with
the Méjicano elite, business community, and military leadership
would remain problematic for American interests. The Bolshevik
international revolutionary project and the Comintern had a limited
understanding of Méjico and thus failed to grasp the powerful
impact of the country's revolution. The research which has been
conducted for the period from 1917 C.E.-1927 C.E. on Méjicano
Communism via copies of documents from the Library of Congress, the U.S.
Military Intelligence Division, and the U.S. Bureau of Investigation,
the Russian archives, and various Méjicano archives, and
Communists in Méjico provides differing interpretations of the
Bolsheviks, the Comintern, and the Méjicano revolution. One
thing is certain, these groups intended to overthrown every
non-Communist government they could! In the early
Communist Party in Méjico years, the foreign founders the
American Charles Francis Phillips, the Indian M.N. Roy, the Russian
Mikhail Borodin, and then of the Communist International's agents in Méjico
Louis Fraina and Sen Katayama established themselves in the economic,
social, and political areas of Méjico. But the Bolshevik's early
projection of world revolution as a uniform prescription for countries
around the world was disoriented. The Comintern agents Fraina and
Katayama, proved incapable of grasping the complexity of the agrarian
movements and the labor movement before the International ended that
phase of its attempt to establish a Communist party in Méjico. All of the early
attempts to found a Communist Party bore little fruit, and only after
Joseph Stalin came to power in the Soviet Union and in the Comintern was
a Communist Party successfully installed in Méjico, though that
was an altogether different thing than what had been envisioned by the
Communists of the early twenties. José
M Rivera another
member of the de Ribera Clan was born at Santa Fé, New
Mexico, on July 22, 1922 C.E. He
would also later serve as a Private in the U.S. Army during World War
II. Frank M Rivera of
the de Ribera Clan of Santa Fé, New Mexico was born on
June 30, 1923 C.E. He would later serve in the U.S. Navy as an S1 during
World War II. In Méjico,
south of New Mexico, U.S., on July 20, 1923 C.E. the Méjicano bandit, Pancho Villa, was assassinated. His death
put an end to an ugly chapter in American history.
María
Ribera (Piño)
the daughter of my Great-Grandfather Anastacio
Ribera, and the brother of my Grandfather Ysidro Ribera, died on June 17, 1924 C.E. She was buried in Old
Saint Anthonys Church Cemetery at Pecos,
in San Miguel County, New
Mexico. María was born at Pecos, New Mexico, in 1856 C.E. Rivera, Frank D. Sr., another of the de
Ribera Clan, was born on July 31, 1924 C.E. at Santa Fé, New Mexico. He would also serve later as a
PFC in the U.S. Army during World War II. In September 1924
C.E., flying Cadet Elwood Richard Quesada, CB, CBE (April
13, 1904 C.E.-February 9, 1993 C.E.), nicknamed "Pete,"
enlisted in the U.S. Army Air Corps. He would later become a United
States Air Force Lieutenant-General, FAA administrator,
and, a club owner in Major League Baseball. Elwood Richard Quesada
was born in Washington, D.C. in 1904 C.E. to an Irish-American mother
and a Spanish (Hispanic) father. He attended Wyoming Seminary in
Kingston, Pa., University of Maryland, College Park, and Georgetown
University. Information from
the Rosario Cemetery Santa Fé County, New Mexico, tells
us that Anastácio Rivera, was born on April 27, 1856 C.E.
and died on September 3, 1924 C.E. As stated on
his headstone, he was married to Juliánita
Garcia born February 16, 1871 C.E. and died July 1, 1957 C.E. This
is probably the Anastacio
Rivera found in the 1910 Census at age 16 and was
born 1894 C.E. at Doña Ana,
New Mexico. Porfirio
Estrada Rivera was
also of the de Ribera Clan of Santa Fé, New Mexico. He
was born on September 15, 1925 C.E. He would later serve in the U.S.
Army and U.S. Navy as a CPL and AD3 during World War II and Korea. In Latino Américano, by 1926 C.E., there had been three years of
instability in Nicaragua. As the U.S. had been unable to find a
government satisfactory to her interests, the U.S. Marines were landed
in Nicaragua. The Marines occupied the Coast cities of
Bluefields, Puerto Cabezas, Prinzapolka and Río Grande
from 1926 C.E. to 1931 C.E. This military presence would last almost
uninterrupted for twenty-one years. That following
year of 1927 C.E., would find the United States’ landing 5,670 troops
ashore in China and had 44 naval vessels in its waters. By 1928 C.E., the
growing importance of foreign capital in the Post-WWI Period provoked a
nationalist backlash in Latino América and reinforced the
already strong cultural nationalism. This form of nationalism was
already strong among many groups of intellectuals. Américano intervention
around the Caribe and in Méjico also provoked the already
existing the anti-imperialist sentiment in the region held by
Hispanic conservatives who cherished the Ibero heritage.
They saw it as a shield against corrupting Anglo-Saxon influences and
the leading Hispanic anti-imperialist spokesmen who tended to be
leftist. The Latino Américano
Left-wing parties
and labor unions were in the forefront of economic nationalism. While
they had many reasons for their views, foreign-owned firms provided a
more popular target than local business enterprises. For example,
British nitrate investors in Chile faced serious labor unrest.
The Boston-based United Fruit Company in the Colombiano banana
zone was hit by a violent strike in late-1928 C.E. In Méjico,
Petroleum investors faced serious labor unrest, in addition to ongoing
conflicts with the government over the control of subsoil resources. The
new constitution of 1917 C.E., had already declared these subsoil
resources to be the exclusive property of the nation. It had only been eleven years since the end of WWI, by 1929 C.E. the mass deportation of Méjicanos
and Mexican Americans from the United States began.
Estimates of how many were repatriated to Méjico
range from 400,000 to 2,000,000. An estimated sixty percent of
those deported were birthright citizens of the United States. The Mexican
Repatriation or mass deportation of Méjicanos
and Mexican Americans from the United States between 1929 C.E. and 1936
C.E. was a sobering experience for Hispanics. This difficult to accept
reality only ended five years before the start of WWII. Here, the reader
must be reminded that Hispanics gave their honor, blood, and in some
cases, their lives in the service of America earlier in WWI. This they
had done gladly, only to see Hispanics being mistreated and abused only
eleven years later. This ugly, painful memory was still fresh in
the minds of Hispanic American five years after the degradation had
ended, just as WWII began. Yet, they would once again serve their nation
proudly and honorably on the battlefields of Europe and Asia. What was
it they fought for? I believe it was for an ideal. That ideal was
America. Francis Scott Key the author of these famous
words said it best, “the land of the free and the home of
the brave.” He wrote those words in 1814 C.E., one hundred years
before WWI had begun. The following years would see even more crisis for
the Hispanics with the beginning of America’s Great
Depression on October 24, 1929 C.E. Robert Ribera
of the de Ribera Clan was born on May 11, 1929 C.E., in Ribera,
New Mexico. Later, during World War II, Robert would later serve in the
U.S. Army, in the Pacific Theater. The long-standing
issues regarding Nuevo Méjicano
Spanish and Méjicano land
claims would reach another milestone of failure. The New Mexico State
Surveyor-General's Office was abolished on August 14, 1929 C.E. On Black Tuesday,
October 29, 1929 C.E., America’s financial reckoning came. The once
magical golden goose, the American stock market crashed. It’s failure
triggering the Great Depression. In the history of the modern industrial
world, this was the worst economic collapse ever experienced. It would
spread like a cancer across the United States and then to the rest of
the world, lasting from the end of 1929 C.E. until the early 1940s C.E.
Banks began failing, businesses closures soon followed, and unemployment
became critical. This would have huge implications for the nations of Latino
América. By the late-1920s,
the United States was the world’s leading exporter of petroleum,
though not producer. Its industry was controlled by U.S., British, and
Dutch interests. Capital also flowed through Wall Street bankers as
loans made to Latino Américano governments. Foreign investment had
resumed on a massive scale in the Post-WWI Period. Investment now,
however, came chiefly from the United States. Its stake grew from $1.6
billion in 1914 C.E.to $5.4 billion in 1929 C.E. New capital flowed into
productive activities such as that of the Venezolano petroleum
industry. Unfortunately,
worldwide in 1929 C.E., a further escalation of economic nationalism
would soon come with the arrival of the global economic depression.
Economic nationalism would result more from a defensive reaction than as
a conscious policy. For Latino América, the depression
put an abrupt end to the inflow of foreign capital and at the same time
brought a drastic decline in the price of the region’s exports. This
in turn reduced the capacity to import and the regional governments’
revenues from customs duties. At one point, a pound of Cubano
sugar was selling for less than the U.S. tariff on the sugar. In
response to the crisis, Latino Américano countries raised
their own tariffs and imposed other restrictions on foreign trade. At home, many
American railroads began suffering financial difficulties which led to
some railroad bankruptcies. By the 1930s C.E.,
the League of Nations ultimately proved incapable of preventing
aggression by the Axis powers. The reliance upon unanimous
decisions, the lack of an armed force, and the continued self-interest
of its leading members meant that this failure was inevitable. It
failure to resolve the underlying issues which had brought about WWI,
would come to haunt the world at the end of the decade. Also by the 1930s
C.E., in Latino América the purpose of conserving scarce
foreign exchange had become of paramount importance. Each country had a
theoretical goal of increasing economic independence which resulted in
an emphasis on domestic manufacturing. In those years, Colombia’s
textile production increased at a faster rate than England had during
the Industrial Revolution and yet, its government continued to see
protection of the coffee industry as its primary economic mission. In
almost all of the larger Latino Américano nations the
development of an industrial base and manufacturing had already made
important gains before the depression had begun. Unfortunately, with the
exception of Méjico’s well-established iron and steel
industry, manufacturing consisted almost entirely of consumer goods
production, goods which people could no longer afford. As the Depression
progressed, numerous Latino Américano countries adopted
measures to save available jobs for native inhabitants. This required
that a given percentage of a company’s employees had to be citizens.
In Brasil, tight restrictions were imposed on the flow of
immigrants. Brasil had actually pioneered large-scale state
intervention in the economy with its coffee “valorization” program,
which was finally abandoned during the depression as too expensive. Between 1930 C.E.
and 1945 C.E., the Brasileño
national government under Presidente Getúlio Vargas, for
the first time actively sponsored social legislation. It encouraged
labor unions while tying them closely to the state and began
construction of a major iron and steel complex under state auspices.
Presidente Vargas was an authoritarian ruler but a
constructive one. He wasn’t the only military or civilian strongman
who moved to expand the functions of the state. Social legislation had
become a norm with which to take the edge off worker discontent and, if
possible, to strengthen the national economy against new emergencies. Uruguay, of all the other Latino Américano
countries, outstripped them in both political democratization and as
a pioneer welfare state. It had passed minimum-wage legislation,
implemented an advanced social security system, and much else, even
before 1930 C.E. Elsewhere in Latino
América the record was mixed. Costa Rica came
close to approximating the pattern of the Southern Cone, and in Colombia
the Liberal Party, after its return to power in 1930 C.E., went partway
toward incorporating labor as an actor on the national scene. Meanwhile, in New Mexico, U.S.A., the de
Riberas remained a strong and growing clan.
Here, I’ve provided a Santa Fé Co, NM -
1930 Federal Census Index
After President
Herbert Hoover appointed William N. Doak as secretary of labor in 1930
C.E., the Bureau of Immigration launched intensive raids to identify
aliens liable for deportation. American repatriation activity in the
Hispanic communities and in particular the Mexican American communities,
created fear and anger. The secretary of labor believed that removal of
illegal aliens would reduce relief expenditures and free jobs for
native-born citizens. 82,400 supposedly illegal aliens were
involuntarily deported by the federal government. Federal efforts were
accompanied by city and county pressure to repatriate destitute Mexican
American families. Yet, the majority of Hispanics in American remained
patriots and ready to serve their country if called only eleven years
later. During the
1930’s C.E., New Mexico was still primarily rural. Most of its people
were employed in raising crops and livestock. Thus, the already ailing
Agricultural community in particular was harshly affected by the
economic conditions. Yet farmers and ranchers were not the only ones to
appear on the list of those devastated by depressed economic conditions.
New Mexico miners watched their industry continue the downward
slide that had begun before the 1920s C.E. Economic conditions had
forced many of the smaller companies out of business and they had become
the property of larger companies. The oil industry,
however, remained a bright spot in an otherwise bleak economic picture.
Increased oil production brought needed tax money to the state. Tourism
also received a boost when the federal government released some federal
relief money to create new state parks. The Depression
also hurt New Mexico’s cattle ranchers, for they suffered from both
drought and a shrinking marketplace. As grasslands dried up, they raised
fewer cattle; and as the demand for beef declined, so did the value of
the cattle on New Mexico’s rangelands. Like the farmers, many ranchers
fell behind in their taxes and were forced to sell their land, which was
bought by large ranchers. During the
Depression New Mexico’s economy was hard hit. It farming sector
was devastated. By 1931 C.E., the state’s most important crops were
worth approximately half of their 1929 C.E. value. Its dry farmers were
especially devastated, suffered from both continually high operating
costs and a prolonged drought that dried up portions of New Mexico.
Pedro
Ribera Ortega
a future historian, teacher, author, researcher, and
activist was born at Santa
Fé County, New Mexico, U.S.A. on August 11, 1931 C.E. He
was a devotee of New Mexico Spanish language, culture and history. Born
in Santa Fé in 1931 C.E., he
came from an old colonial family the de
Riberas and had been actively
involved in Santa Fé civic
and religious events since junior high. He traced his family back 20
generations to España. In 1931 C.E., the
American INS reported that the number of Méjicanos returning to Méjico
due to “Repatriation” had “reached large proportions,” but
offered no numerical estimate. One historian, however, has concluded
that between November, 1929 C.E. and December, 1931 C.E. about 200,000 Méjicanos
left the U.S. It reached its peak of 138,000 in 1931 C.E. To be sure, the
Hispanic communities throughout the United States were aware of these
large repatriations. The fear and anger among them grew and left them
unsettled about their future as Americans. Yet, they remained faithful
to America and remained patriots. By 1932 C.E., the
American stock market hit a low closing at 41.22, down 89.2% from its
all-time high. America’s Golden Goose had almost stopped laying its
golden eggs. Benjamin Nathan Cardozo (May
24, 1870 C.E.-July 9, 1938 C.E.) in 1932 C.E. was the first Hispanic
justice of Portugués-Jewish background
or Sefarditas or Jews of Portugal in Portugués,
or Sephardim. Cardozo an American lawyer and jurist served
as an Associate Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States.
President Herbert Hoover appointed Cardozo to the
Supreme Court to succeed Oliver Wendell Holmes Jr. Cardozo
served on the Court until 1938 C.E. Franklin D.
Roosevelt was elected president of the United States in 1932 C.E.
He worked to create numerous federal programs through his “New Deal”
to help those who were suffering the most from the economic Depression.
Besides New Deal programs to directly help those affected by the Great
Depression, the New Deal included legislation intended to correct the
situations that led to the stock market crash of 1929 C.E. Meanwhile, outside
of the U.S., by the time Chile returned to stable political life
in 1932 C.E., it had been equipped with a new constitution that was less
susceptible to oligarchic obstructionism and an apparatus of social
legislation that benefited both the middle class and urban workers,
though it largely ignored the peasantry. By 1933 C.E., Cuba’s
notoriously corrupt Fulgencio Batista staged a military coup
to overthrow a government of the reformist Authentic Party. He then
preserved most of its social and labor reforms and added some more. In 1933 C.E., the
United States took protective military action in China. This was based
upon treaties with China which had been concluded from 1858 C.E. to 1901
C.E. America had landed 3,027 armed men on China’s shores. In 1933 C.E.,
America’s GDP fell 33%. More than 11,000 of the nation’s 25,000
banks failed. With no money to lend and no cash on hand, they were
forced to close their doors. Production in American factories and plants
had fallen. More than 15 million Americans or one-quarter of the
workforce was unemployed. In the end, these millions of American workers
found themselves without jobs. They had little hope of finding work. The
future of the American people looked bleak. They could see only more
hardship to come and hope began to fade. The Depression forced many
to look at the realities of widespread poverty and to question the
American Dream. Payroll job losses
would eventually passed 11% of the labor-able population in the 1930s
C.E. Incredible poverty
forced people and families onto the streets. There would be 2 million
homeless people in the United States. Eventually, these desperate
Americans would gather together into huge tent communities known as
“Hoovervilles,” which exemplified the growing problem of homeless.
The economic crisis of the Great Depression had impacted the entire
nation. One piece of
prominent New Deal legislation was the Glass-Steagall Act of 1933, which
created the Federal Deposit Insurance Corporation. Each part of the
country was affected by the economic crisis of the Great Depression in
different ways. In New Mexico, the economic crisis combined with a long
drought proved devastating. In fact, New Mexico turned into part of
the Dust Bowl. In March 1933
C.E., after taking office President Franklin D. Roosevelt’s New Deal
relief measures were sent to Congress and within months, most of the
acts the president wanted were passed. The New Deal was a sweeping
package of public works projects, federal regulations, and
financial system reforms enacted by the U.S. federal government in
an effort to help the nation survive and recover from the Great
Depression of the 1930s C.E. The New Deal programs created jobs and
provided financial support for the unemployed, the young, and the
elderly, as well as adding safeguards and constraints to the banking
industry and monetary system. The New Deal was
implemented through legislation enacted by Congress and presidential
executive orders during the first term of President Franklin D.
Roosevelt. Enacted between 1933 C.E. and 1938 C.E., the programs
addressed what historians call the “3 Rs” of dealing with the
depression Relief, Recovery, and Reform. Relief for the poor and
jobless was needed urgently. Recovery applied to an economy in
free-fall. Reform was to be applied to the nation’s financial
system as a safeguard against future depressions. Various sectors of
the economy were targeted with specific programs including ones aimed at
reviving arts and crafts production, bolstering small scale agriculture
and stock raising as well as gainfully employing the states youth. The
Works Progress Administration (WPA) and later the Works Projects
Administration was the largest and longest lasting of the Roosevelt New
Deal programs though not the first. Many of the projects conducted in
New Mexico were successful to greater and lesser degrees depending on
their administration, funding, politics, and acceptance in the areas
where they were administered. From 1933 C.E.
through 1944 C.E., the Civilian Conservation Corps (CCC) was implemented
to take young men off of the dole and off of the streets and put them on
the road to good citizenship. Its stated purpose was to conserve the
nation’s endangered youth while at the same time conserving the
nation’s endangered resources. Some detractors thought the road led to
Socialism or Communism while others said that the road led to a
militaristic state and yet others saw the CCC as a training ground for
future employees. But in any case, the CCC was a national and local
response to an urgent economic and social need. With the onset of
the Great Depression, the American economy went from bad to worse. The
New Deal programs administered throughout the country were especially
needed in New Mexico and particularly in rural villages. The various
programs attempted to give immediate relief to those who were in dire
need of help but in the long run attempted to revitalize the economy and
cultural production of the state. The de Riberas and other New Mexicans
welcomed New Deal programs of all kinds. Some of the New Deal programs,
such as the WPA, put people to work in varying jobs: writers, artists,
and musicians practiced their trades as employees of WPA projects, while
others who worked for the WPA built schools and other public buildings,
including the library and the administration building at the University
of New Mexico. Tourism also received a boost when the federal government
released some federal relief money to create new state parks. For an American
artist, the failure of the stock market back in 1929 C.E. equaled the
collapse of the art market. Without stock dividend income which provided
the means for the acquisition of “luxury” items, art collectors and
patrons could no longer purchase art. The romance of the “starving
artist” took on urgent and less than romantic connotation – and
warning. Between 1933
C.E.-1943 C.E., in the depth of the Depression, 167 known artists lived
in New Mexico, all struggling to sell art in a time when many Americans
had little money available even for necessities. The New Deal’s WPA
Art Project (PWAP) provided an opportunity for artists to create artwork
for public buildings, allowing them to remain independent, support their
families, and enrich and enhance the community. The PWAP was the first
federally funded art program under the Civil Works Administration (CWA),
a New Deal work-relief program established in December of 1933 C.E. and
continued until June 1934 C.E. created by President Roosevelt to
alleviate the economic job crisis. In time, all the
federal art projects have come to be generically referred to as “WPA
Art.” The CWA was administered by socially conscious Harry Hopkins
whose heartfelt belief was that “artists have to eat like other
people.” The PWAP started in December 1933 C.E. and continued until
June 1934, and was the brainchild of artist George Biddle, a former
schoolmate of President Roosevelt at Groton and Harvard. An advocate of
mural art in America, Biddle had studied with the Méjicano
muralist, Diego Rivera, and it was his belief that Rivera and others gave voice to the social ideals of the Méjicano
Revolution of 1910 C.E. through their vivid, colorful murals. It
would follow, he believed, that murals painted by American artists in
the United States would be appropriate vehicles for the expression of
the ideals of Roosevelt’s New Deal. Murals painted by Biddle and New
Mexico’s Emil Bisttram may be seen today in the Department of Justice
Building in Washington D.C. During the Great
Depression the financial hardships of one Santa Fé, New Mexico,
painters was being repeated thousands of times over among artists
countrywide. William Howard Shuster Jr. (1893 C.E.-1969 C.E.) was
an American artist born November 26, 1893 C.E. in
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. He served in the army during WWI in
France where he developed tuberculosis from being gassed. He moved
to New Mexico in 1920 C.E. to improve his health, and
became friends with the small but growing arts community. By 1921 C.E.,
he became a member of Los Cinco Pintores or the five
painters, and showed throughout Santa Fé and the rest of
the country as a group. The financial
hardships of Santa Fé
painter Shuster was replicated thousands of times over among artists
countrywide. In early 1933 C.E., he wrote to his good friend, New York
artist John Sloan: "Dear Sloan,…I have been able to make all told
since I returned from the homestead only $75….The merchants here…are
now beginning to feel the pinch and are consequently beginning to pinch
the other fellow….I am trying…to meet all my current bills and
letting the old ones ride until such time as I get the cash to pay them.
Yesterday I had to tell the light company to turn the…electricity
off…and that I would use kerosene lamps." Shuster’s plight was
shared by construction workers, clerical personnel, engineers, teachers,
merchants – America’s working class – as well. His words admitted
the reality of a bleak and frightening future for the U.S. community at
large. Sloan had been
awarded a PWAP project for his proposal for three projects one of which
Shuster ultimately painted pictures of the Carlsbad Caverns, which were
acquired by the National Park Service. He was also awarded a second PWAP
project to paint murals on the wall of the enclosed patio
of the Museum of Art, in Santa
Fé. My Great-Grandfather’s brother, Aniceto
Rivera, passed away on September 30, 1933 C.E. at Pecos,
San Miguel County New Mexico. He was buried in Old Saint Anthonys
Church Cemetery at Pecos, San
Miguel County New Mexico. He was born in 1862 C.E. at Pecos,
New Mexico. Aniceto married Tecla
R Rivera (born Ruíz)
circa 1887 C.E., at age 24. Tecla was
born in September 1869 C.E., in New Mexico. They had 5 children: Ignacio Rivera, Refugio Rivera and 3 other children. New Deal
legislation created the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission in 1934
C.E. It was to be a watchdog over the stock market and police dishonest
practices. The Tydings-McDuffie Act, officially the
Philippine Independence Act was enacted on March 24, 1934 C.E., The
United States federal law established the process whereby the
Philippines, then an American colony, could become an independent
country after a ten-year transition period. The following year, a form
of independence would be established. Outside of the
United States, in Méjico more benefits accrued to Méjicano
labor leaders than to the rank and file. The Méjicano constitution of 1917 C.E. had proclaimed Implementation of
the land reform. But it had been mostly halfhearted until the
presidency of Lázaro Cárdenas (1934 C.E.-1940 C.E.).
Superficially it appeared that almost everybody received something.
After Cárdenas, Méjico became a model of political
stability in Latino América. By the mid-1930s
C.E., Latino Américano countries had some political
organizations that were influenced by European fascism. In most of
these countries fascist membership remained numerically insignificant.
During that period, the chief exception was Brasil. Brasil’s
oligarchic regime of the so-called Old Republic had held onto power
until the economic crisis of the Great Depression. They had managed
this through the careful sharing of power among political factions of
the largest states. Soon, Brasil’s
green-shirted Integralistas (Ação Integralista Brasileira)
emerged as the largest single national party until its involvement in a
foolhardy coup attempt led to its suppression. The influence of fascism
in Brasil continued but was more often exercised through
homegrown authoritarians who were attracted to certain aspects
of it. Presidente Getúlio Vargas was one such leader, who,
after suppressing the Integralistas,
put the finishing touches on his own dictatorial regime, officially
dubbed Estado Novo or “New State.” In Venezuela,
thanks to large oil revenues and effective use of the military, Juan
Vicente Gómez had stayed firmly in control as dictator until
his final illness in 1935 C.E. In the United
States the year of 1935 C.E. saw the continuation and strengthening of
the New Deal. This was good news for New Mexico’s impoverished many.
Perhaps the best known of the back-to-work projects was New Mexico’s
various arts and crafts projects. The most ambitious of these in New
Mexico was the Federal Art Project (FAP) under the direction of Russell
Vernon Hunter. The FAP was created in 1935 C.E. to provide work relief
for artists in various media--painters, sculptors, muralists and graphic
artists, with various levels of experience. The FAP in New
Mexico promoted, initiated, and supervised all relief art activities in
the state. In addition to commissioning easel work, prints, sculpture,
and murals in fresco and oil for public buildings, the FAP supported
programs for reviving craftwork of Spanish-Colonial origin (woodworking,
embroidery, weaving, and metalwork), teaching of arts and crafts in
community art centers, researching native arts for the Index of American
Design (IAD), and compiling a project unique to New Mexico, the
Portfolio of Spanish-Colonial Design. In particular, Hunter wished to
maintain traditional art forms which were in danger of extinction from
pressures for wage labor jobs in a non-Hispanic dominated culture. The following New
Mexico artists were among the many employed in WPA projects: Pablita
Velarde, María Martínez, Ila McAfee, Gerald Cassidy, Will Shuster,
Lloyd Moylan, Gisella Loeffler, Eliseo Rodríguez, Kenneth
Adams, Fremont F. Ellis and Peter Hurd. The area coordinator of the
WPA’s Public Works of Art Project was woodblock printer, painter and
marionette-maker Gustave Baumann, a leading member of the Santa
Fé art community. More than 65 murals with varied subject materials
were created in New Mexico during the Depression. In addition to these
murals, the WPA sponsored more than 650 paintings, ten sculptural
pieces, and numerous indigenous Hispano
Native American crafts. The WPA in New
Mexico developed a strong relationship with the Hispano Community through its conscious attempt to maintain a
tangible sense of ethnic identity, community cohesiveness, and
responsive training throughout their projects. The FAP was directed by
New Mexico artist R. Vernon Hunter, who believed in a broad definition
of “Art” which included both the fine arts and craft arts. Hunter
was dedicated to his task and encouraged his associates in all media to
imbue their work with individuality and spirit. Federal Project
Number One was established in July 1935 C.E. as a New Deal program
as a collective name for a group of projects under the WPA, a New
Deal program in the United States. Of the $4.88 billion
allocated by the Emergency Relief Appropriation Act of 1935 C.E., $27
million was approved for the employment of artists, musicians, actors
and writers under the WPA's Federal Project Number One. In its prime,
Federal Project Number One employed up to 40,000 writers, musicians,
artists and actors. WPA's Federal
Project Number One, known as "Federal One” comprised five major
divisions: ·
The Federal Art Project (FAP-1935
C.E.-1943 C.E.) was a New Deal program to fund the visual
arts in the United States. ·
The Federal Music Project (FMP-1935
C.E.-1939 C.E.) employed musicians, conductors and composers ·
The Federal Theatre Project (FTP-1935
C.E.-1939 C.E.) to fund theatre and other live artistic
performances and entertainment programs ·
The Federal Writers' Project (FWP) July
27, 1935 C.E. created to provide jobs for out-of-work writers. ·
The Historical Records Survey (HRS-1935
C.E.-1939 C.E.) was devoted to surveying and indexing historically
significant records in state, county and local archives. The
official mission statement was the "discovery, preservation, and
listing of basic materials for research in the history of the United
States." Unfortunately,
many of the ideals of the New Deal were never to be realized because of
politics, inept bureaucracy, and because it was too big of a job within
a small time frame. In Latino América, 1936 C.E., saw the world depression continue
and governments were changed by undemocratic means. In every Latino
Américano country except Colombia, Venezuela, Costa Rica,
and Honduras the progress which had been made toward political
democracy came to a temporary end. Even where constitutional rule
was not interrupted, chief executives felt the need to take emergency
measures. The measures included enlargement of government functions to
deal with the economy. The United States had also reacted similarly. At the same time, Latino
Américano leaders arrived at the conclusion that social ills must
be ameliorated, if only to deal with revolutionary threats from
their less fortunate populations. Various Latino
Américano countries such as Colombia in 1936 C.E., adopted
constitutional reforms incorporating the principle already enshrined in Méjico’s
constitution of 1917 C.E., of expressly subordinating property
rights to social need. That same year, in
the United States more than thirteen thousand New Mexicans had found
jobs through the New Deal programs’ WPA. By 1936 C.E., the
Mexican Repatriation of forced return to Méjico
of men, women, and children of Méjicano descent from the United
States by American authorities had been continual since 1929 C.E. The
difficulty for Hispanic Americans was the fact that the mandate was
being carried out without due process. The Immigration and
Naturalization Service had been, and continued to target those Hispanics
in proximity of the Méjicano border. Méjicanos in
California, Colorado, and Texas were targeted for their physical
distinctiveness “Mestizos” and their easily identifiable homes in the barrios
of these states.
Various studies have provided conflicting numbers as to how many Méjicanos
were repatriated during the Great Depression. The estimates range
from 500,000 to 2 million. For that time, this was an extremely large
number of persons deported to Méjico from the Hispanic Community
within the United States. The fact that this might begin happening in
their state wasn’t a pleasant thought for the Hispanos
of New Mexico. In fact, it was frightening. Yet, the Hispanic
Communities in the United States remained steadfast in their loyalty and
support of America! As I’ve been writing this family history, my
thoughts have again and again gone back to previous chapters and the
experiences of each generation of de
Riberas. The America of each of their generations was not built on
fear, but on courage. That is why this period in American history is so
difficult to understand. To expand America across the continent, it took
imagination and an unbeatable determination by those of Anglo-Saxon and
Northern European ancestry to overcome the difficulties and challenges
of purchasing lands and if necessary going to war and fighting for
expansion and the securing and ensuring of safe borders. Each time they settled a new area, they went
about building this great nation. To do so and survive in peace and
harmony, Americans of successive generations had to remain united and
strong. They also had to accommodate and include the peoples of those
newly settled lands such as the de
Riberas and the newcomers from Sothern and Eastern Europe, Russia,
and elsewhere. It wasn’t easy or pleasant. The unfortunate realities
of such change have never been simple or without the shedding of blood
and loss of life. Yet, the essence of the “American Dream” was to
eventually create one people, one nation, with only one flag. I truly
believe that Americans throughout the country’s history have loved the
United States. And to the extent possible, they loved their fellow
countrymen. Here, I use love in the sense of “philia,” or brotherly
love that transcends and persists regardless of circumstance. In my
opinion they couldn’t have loved their country without first having
loved their countrymen and countrywomen. Were there wrongs done to Méjicanos
and non- Méjicano
Hispanics that were American citizens? The answer is, yes! It would be
foolish for me to say otherwise. But as I stated in Chapter
Two-De Riberas’ Ladies and Gentlemen of the Bank Family Lines of
this family history, “No nation is without sin and no man without
faults.” What America’s warriors of each succeeding
generation, including the de Riberas, fought for was its people not just
its government. They didn't always agree. Our Civil War was a testament
to that. But even after that most bloody of wars, they empower each
other, found common ground, and over time built bridges across their
differences to pursue the common good for their beloved America. When
the Spanish-American War or Guerra
Hispano-Estadounidense began Whites, Blacks, Hispanics, and those of
other ethnic groups answered the call. These fought, were wounded, and
some died for America. Many of these had fought one another in the
American Civil War and were once again brothers-in-arms.
On May 28, 1937
C.E., one dust cloud, or “black roller,” measuring fifteen hundred
feet high and a mile across, descended upon the farming and ranching
community of Clayton, New Mexico. The dust blew for hours. It was
so thick that electric lights could not be seen across the street.
Everywhere they hit, the dust storms killed livestock and destroyed
crops. In the Estancia Valley entire crops of pinto beans
were killed, and that once productive area was transformed into what
author John L. Sinclair has called “the valley of broken hearts.” In all parts of New
Mexico, farmland dropped in value until it bottomed out at an average of
$4.95 an acre, the lowest value per acre of land in the United States.
Many New Mexico farmers had few or no crops to sell and
eventually, they were forced to sell their land contributing in the
process to the overall decline in farmland values. On the
international scene, in December 1937 C.E., four years before the
Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor propelled the United States into the war
Japanese planes attacked the American gunboat the U.S.S. Panay. While
one China’s Yangtze River, she was strafed, bombed, and sunk. Three
American crew members were killed and the 45 others wounded. Those same
Japanese planes also attacked the three Standard Oil tankers that were
being escorted by the Panay, killing the captain of one of the tankers
as well as a number of Chinese passengers. U.S. military,
economic, and technical aid programs for Latino Américano were
launched on the eve of World War II, in 1938 C.E., to help
hemispheric neighbors prepare for the emergency. They were expanded
after the start of the conflict. This latest assistance had an economic
impact on Latino América generally comparable to that of World
War I. It was, however, more intense because of the earlier and deeper
involvement of the United States. The war emergency naturally gave still
further impetus to the development of national industries to replace
scarce imports. In 1938 C.E.,
President Roosevelt calmly accepted Méjico’s expropriation of
the petroleum installations of U.S. and British companies. He would be
rewarded several times over when Méjico loyally cooperated with
the United States in World War II, even sending an air force squadron
to serve in the Philippines. His “Good Neighbor” policy had proved
far more effective in promoting U.S. hegemony over Latino
América than the occasional dispatch of gunboats. The one other Latino
Américano country which was to send military forces overseas was Brasil,
which put an expeditionary force into Italy. In general, Latino América’s
WWII wartime collaboration would leave little to be desired. Socialist parties
were strongest in the Southern Cone of Latino América. Chileno
Socialist as a member of a Popular Front government briefly, gaining
a share of national power in the election of 1938 C.E. Back in the United
States, economic conditions had continued to stress
the nation. It must be noted that during the period of 1918 C.E.-1939
C.E., America had been tested almost to her limits. Her once thriving
industry, trade, and the resulting robust post-WWI economy were about to
be in shambles. By the end of 1929 C.E., with the coming of the Great Depression the
Government’s efforts to restore American vitality failed. That was
until the arrival in 1933 C.E. of the 32nd President of the United
States, F.D.R. Soon, the United States Government went to work. The
President’s New Deal policies slowly began to bring the American
Public some hope, but the job was a difficult one. New Mexico’s
cattle ranchers and its people were hurting as they suffered from both
the drought and a shrinking marketplace. As grasslands dried up, they
raised fewer cattle; and as the demand for beef declined, so did the
value of the cattle on New Mexico’s rangelands. Like the farmers, many
ranchers fell behind in their taxes and were forced to sell their land,
which was bought by large ranchers. That year, one of
the bright spots was the WPA. It was the largest and most ambitious
American New Deal agency, employing millions of people, many of which
were unskilled men. These were to carry out public works projects,
including the construction of public buildings and roads. In much
smaller projects it employed musicians, artists, writers, actors, and
directors in large arts, drama, media, and literacy projects. Education was
enhanced in rural areas and cultural knowledge and pride were revived
and brought to the forefront. These Federal education programs instilled
a collective political awareness in many New Mexicans. The programs
assisted them in their struggle to retain a New Mexican ethnic and
cultural identity. Though many of the programs were flawed and their
goals were not immediately met, the result of many of the programs is
appreciated today. Hispano culture has been preserved. During the period,
work of the Historical Records Survey was undertaken to locate and
describe federal, state, county, municipal, and church archives in New
Mexico. There was the Historical American Buildings Survey and various
arts programs that helped New Mexican artists to produce a great deal of
art under difficult circumstances. The Works Progress
Administration (WPA) was renamed in 1939 C.E. as the Work Projects
Administration was the largest and most ambitious American New Deal
agency, employing millions of people (mostly unskilled men) to carry out
public works projects, including the construction of public buildings
and roads. In much smaller projects it employed musicians, artists,
writers, actors and directors in large arts, drama, media, and literacy
projects. For the next six years until 1939 C.E.,
American attention had been centered within as the difficulties of the Great Depression
persisted in New Mexico and other parts of America. What Americans
wanted most were Jobs the return to a stable economy. Largely because of
this, America continued its retreat into itself, unwilling or unable to
cope with the realities of the day. It wanted nothing to do with the
outside world. Its emphasis was on two words, “Isolation” and
“Neutrality.” Meanwhile, while the United States remained
self-absorbed the feuding parties had been busily preparing their
economies and military for war. This would continue, by and large until
WWII began in Europe. Thereafter, America would make some headway with
war preparations of her own. The outside world, however, was moving
headlong into the “Second Great War, WWII.” On September 1,
1939 C.E., WWII began began with the invasion of Poland
by Nazi Germany and the subsequent declarations of war on
Germany by France and the United Kingdom. America was not
quite ready to enter the fray. Though the Americans were hesitant, the
year 1939 C.E., was one of an awakening for Americans about Nazi intent.
Despite the Great
Depression, poverty, joblessness, and the negative feelings brought
about my Mexican Repatriation, America’s Hispanics including New
Mexico’s Hispanos continued to love America and remain loyal to
her. As for the de Ribera Clan, its members were preparing to
defend the United States against all comers as it had in all of her
earlier wars. That following
month, my Grandfather Isidro Rivera y Quintana died at the age of
69. He had lived through the Spanish American War, WWI, the Roaring
Twenties, the Great Depression, and the start of WWII. His life had been
a full one. Isidro was buried on October 26, 1939 C.E. at Santa
Fé, New Mexico. The following Obituary notice was clipped from The
Santa Fe New Mexican, dated Thursday October 26, 1939 C.E. The following
includes the missing text from the obituary: “Isidro
Rivera y Quintana,
69, resident of Santa Fé for the past 23 years died Wednesday
night (October 25, 1939 C.E.) at the family home at No. 7 Polanco
Street. Mr. Rivera was born at Pecos, New Mexico and was
well known there and in Santa Fé. He was a, devout Catholic and
a member of the Guadalupe Church. He is survived by the following
family: Mrs. Amalia Rivera, his Widow; five daughters Mrs. Gus Rodríguez,
Mrs. Carlos Southern, Mrs. Demetrio Roybal, Mrs. Eloy
Rodríguez and Mrs. Paul Gutiérrez, and four sons, Luciano,
Hermerehildo, Adolpho, and Estéban. Many other relatives
also survive. The body will rest at the family home until hour of the
funeral, which will be announced later by the Sayre-Andrew funeral home
which will be held tomorrow… at 1:00PM…” Italy
1918 C.E.-1939 C.E. By 1918 C.E. and through 1920 C.E., Italy and
other Allies intervened in the Russian Civil War. These included the
British Empire, France, United States, Japan, and Greece. It
resulted in a Bolshevik victory for Soviet Russia and the Far Eastern
Republic over the Russian White Army and an Allied withdrawal from
Russia. Italy continued on
its long march toward modernization and economic independence after,
WWI.
By 1920 C.E., Italy’s ever present diplomatic affinity would help it
find its way to becoming one of the League of Nations' 42 founding
members. Its real purpose for entry was to ensure that its future
actions would be viewed as legal by the international body. That same
year, Italy engaged in the Vlora War against
Principality of Albania and lost. The Albanian
victory forced Italy to withdraw from Albania. The League of Nations was founded on
January 10, 1920 C.E., Italy’s ever present diplomatic affinity found
its way to becoming one of the League's 42 founding members. That same
year, Italy engaged in the Vlora War against
Principality of Albania and lost. The Albanian
victory forced Italy to withdraw from Albania. Obviously, its
purpose in joining the League had been to ensure that its future actions
would be viewed as legal by the international body. In January 1920 C.E., negotiators from France, Britain, Italy and Greece at
the Paris Peace Conference, agreed to divide Albania
among Yugoslavia, Italy, and Greece. This was an expedient diplomatic
move aimed at finding a compromise solution to the territorial conflict
between Italy and Yugoslavia. The negotiations to divide Albania and the
subsequent agreement regarding the Valona territory and areas
of south-central Albania to be given to Italy were completed without
Albanians' knowledge and in the absence of a negotiator from the United
States. On March 16, 1920 C.E., Britain officially
dismantled the Ottoman Empire parliament. It was later restored on
September 9, 1922 C.E. to the Ankara Government. This agreement created Albanian anti-Italian
resentment. Italy having already demobilized its troops after World War
I ended, in May of 1920 C.E., was forced to withdraw into some of the
important cities Durazzo, Scutari, Tirane, Valona, Tepelani, and
Clisura, and their surrounding areas. Albanian resentment of Italy
forced the Vlora War. As the war progressed, the
revolutionary movements in Italy made the presence of the last
20,000 soldiers of the Italian Army in Albania impossible. On August 2, 1920 C.E., the Albanian-Italian
protocol was signed, upon which Italy retreated from Albania
(maintaining only the island of Saseno). This put an end to Italian
claims for Vlora and for a mandate over Albania, rescuing the territory
of the Albanian state from further partition. Soon, Benito Amilcare Andrea Mussolini began
advocating revolutionary nationalism which he felt transcended class
lines as he became opposed to egalitarianism and class conflict. For
these reasons and others, he founded the fascist movement which would
rule the Kingdom of Italy from 1922 C.E. until 1943 C.E.
Mussolini would serve as Italy’s as Prime Minister from 1922
C.E. to 1943 C.E. Following the March on Rome in October 1922 C.E.,
Mussolini became the youngest Prime Minister in the history of Italy
on October 31, 1922 C.E. Italian Fascism had its roots in Italian
nationalism, national syndicalism, and the desire to restore
and expand Italian territories. The Fascists believed that modern
Italy was the heir to ancient Rome and its imperial legacy.
They had two main objectives, to modernize the economy and to remedy the
country's lack of strategic resources. As such, the Fascists supported
the creation of an Italian Empire to provide spazio
vitale or "living space," for colonization by
Italian settlers. They also hoped to control the Mediterranean
Sea. Within five years, Mussolini and his followers
would consolidate power through removing all political opposition. Using
his secret police for coercion, outlawing of labor strikes, and by
passing a series of laws he transformed the nation into a one-party
dictatorship. Mussolini’s establishment of dictatorial authority gave
him the means to create a totalitarian state which he alone would rule
as Italy’s Prime Minister. In short, Mussolini had led his country
constitutionally until 1925 C.E., when he dropped the “fiction” of
democracy and established his dictatorship. It was their intent that
through all of this, the Italian Fascists could assert national
superiority and strength and avoid cultural, social, political, and
economic decay. The Fascists believed the nation’s people required
respect for tradition and a clear sense of a shared Italian
past. To be clear, the Fascists were unalterably opposed to Marxist
socialism as it was in opposition to nationalism. They felt
similarly about reactionary conservatism. Relative to economics, Italian Fascism promoted
a corporatist economic system. This system they felt would
resolve class conflicts through effective collaboration
between the classes. By working alongside the state to set national
economic policy, both the employer and employee syndicates were to
be linked together in associations to collectively represent the
nation's economic producers. From 1923 C.E. to 1932 C.E., Italy engaged in her favorite
pastime, military intervention. During those years she entered into the
Pacification of Libya against the Senussi Order and was victorious.
Italian
forces in concert with the British and French occupied the capital of
the Ottoman Empire at Constantinople on November 13, 1918 C.E. All had
taken place in accordance with the Armistice of Mudros which ended
Ottoman participation in the First World War. The Occupation would end
on September 23, 1923 C.E. Between 1924 C.E. and 1927
C.E., Italy embarked
upon another military intervention. This time it was the Pacification of
Italian Somaliland against Somali rebels which resulted in an Italian
victory and an all-out defeat. The independent Majeerteen
Sultanate would later be brutally suppressed by 1927 C.E., finalizing the Italian occupation of Somalia. By 1925 C.E.,
Mussolini the Italian politician and journalist had led the
constitutional country for five years, from 1918 C.E.-1923 C.E. He
dropped the pretense of democracy and established a dictatorship. He now
became known as Il Duce or "The Leader." His Fascist
dictatorship’s economic policy on a wider front drove Italy toward
becoming a corporative state. This it was hoped would create national
economic community. It was an attempt to create a class-transcending
unity where all parts of the economy were integrated. The first phase,
from 1925 C.E. through 1927 C.E., was to bring worker conformity to the
corporative state. This effort would be maintained well into WWII. The Rocco Laws or Syndical Laws of 1926 C.E.
named after Alfredo Rocco took national economic community a step
further. Now, in each industrial sector there could only be one trade
union and employer organization. Labor was previously united under
Edmondo Rossoni and his General Confederation of Fascist Syndical
Corporations in January 1922 C.E. After experiencing a series of merges
and negotiations, it was renamed the General Confederation of Fascist
Syndical Corporations by December 1922 C.E. This position provided him
with a substantial amount of power even after the syndical laws.
Rocco’s power caused him to be both envied and resented by
industrialists and Mussolini. By 1926 C.E., Italy was delivering cheaper and
more competitive exports and receiving more expensive imports. Political
problems arose when the value of the Italian lira declined. Mussolini
saw the decline as an attack on his prestige. On August 18, 1926 C.E.,
he began his "Battle for the Lira," intending to return the
lira to its 1922 C.E. level of value. From 1927 C.E., Fascist legal and structural
changes to the economy led to the second phase within Italy’s
corporative state, called the Corporative Phase. With the Labor
Charter of 1927 C.E., the importance of private initiative in
organizing the Italian economy had been confirmed. Most notably, it
provided for complete fascist control over worker hiring, while still
reserving the state’s right for intervention. With these changes in
place, Alfredo Rocco was dismissed in 1928 C.E. Mussolini soon added
Rocco’s position to Il Duce’s many other titles and
responsibilities. Despite heavy investment in the Italian economy
in the early-1930s C.E., Italy’s military services would be obsolete
by 1940 C.E., especially the army. By 1930 C.E., the National Council of
Corporations was established. It was implemented to allow
representatives of all levels of the twenty-two key elements of the
economy to meet and resolve problems. In practice, it became an enormous
bureaucracy of committees. While consolidating the potential powers of
the state, it resulted in a cumbersome and inefficient system of
patronage and obstructionism. One consequence of the Council was the
fact that trade unions held little to no representation. This enabled
organized business, specifically organized industry (CGII), to gain a
foothold over its competitors. A key effect that the Council had on the
economy was the rapid increase in cartels. With a law passed in 1932
C.E., it allowed the Italian government to mandate cartelization. The
dispute was sparked when several industrial firms refused CGII orders to
cartelize, prompting the government to step in. Since the corporations
cut across all sectors of production, mutual agreements and
cartelization was a natural reaction. From 1935 C.E. onwards, expenditures on
military conflicts grew. The
years of 1935 C.E. and 1936 C.E., would find Italy again involved in
her favorite pastime, military intervention. From 1935
C.E. onwards, Italy’s expenditures on military conflicts grew and
would constitute a drain on the Italian treasury. This early investment
in war would mean little stockpiling for the much greater conflict
ahead, the Second World War of 1940 C.E.-1945 C.E. To hedge
his bets, Mussolini would continue his dabbling in international
politics. The Stresa Conference was held in April 1935 C.E. at
Stresa, Italy. As for the results of the Conference, the Stresa Front
was established. It was a coalition with the other European nations of
France and Britain formed to oppose Adolf Hitler's announced intention
to rearm Germany. This was clearly a message sent to Hitler that
military interventions would not be tolerated. One wonders what side the
Italian dictator Benito Mussolini was really on. The Italian invasion of Ethiopia or Abyssinia,
called the Second Italo-Abyssinian War, was fought after the Stresa
Conference. One would think that the Conference of the Stresa Front
would have dampened Mussolini’s intentions for war. Yet, Mussolini moved
forward with his attempt to expand the Italian Empire in Africa by
invading the Ethiopian Empire. Together
with her allies, Italian Eritrea and Italian Somaliland, Italy fought against the Ethiopian Empire. After
the Italian invasion of Abyssinia the League of Nations ruled
against Italy, declared Italy the aggressor and voted for economic
sanctions on oil sales and other trade embargoes. Italy flaunted these
and annexed Ethiopia in May 7, 1935 C.E., and merged Ethiopia, Eritrea,
and Somaliland into a single colony known as Italian East
Africa. Economic sanctions and other trade embargoes
proved of little importance to Italy, as these were not fully applied
and would later prove ineffective. Italy did, however, did take notice
of the potential damage of possible sanctions and embargos. She moved to
become self-sufficient. Italy’s attempt at autarky as a political
state and an economic system was driven largely by her need to
exist, survive, and continue without the pressure of external assistance
or international trade agreements. It also appears that the Italian dictator had
little reaction to the Anglo-German Naval Agreement a month later, on
June 18, 1935 C.E. The naval agreement reached between the United
Kingdom and Germany regulated the size of the German Kriegsmarine in
relation to the British Royal Navy. As Mussolini's ambitions grew, he continued in
his aggressive and threatening behavior. His domestic policies were soon
eclipsed by a stronger emphasis on foreign policy. The push for autarky
and independence from foreign strategic materials was to be
very expensive. It was also to prove ineffective and economically
wasteful for Italy. It was only achieved after implementation of a
massive increase in public debt, tighter exchange controls, and the loss
of economic dynamism for the sake of stability. Italy’s commitment to the Spanish Civil
War in 1936 C.E.-1939 C.E., would constitute a drain on the Italian
treasury. Italy never one to
pass up a war, from 1936 C.E. through 1939 C.E., along with its allies Germany, Portugués,
and Foreign volunteers entered the Spanish Civil War. This she did in support of España’s Nationalist
Faction. They fought against España’s Republican Faction and its allies
foreign volunteers, the Soviet Union (1936
C.E.-1938
C.E.), and Méjico.
The war ended in a Nationalist
victory. This represented a defeat of the Second Spanish
Republic and the beginning of Franco's dictatorship. Notes: Francisco Paulino Hermenegildo Teódulo Franco Bahamonde: Francisco Paulino Hermenegildo Teódulo Franco Bahamonde,
who went by name El Caudillo
or “The Leader,” was born on December 4, 1892 C.E., El Ferrol, España and
died on November 20, 1975 C.E. in Madrid. He
was a general and leader
of the Nationalist forces that overthrew the Spanish democratic republic
during the Spanish Civil War of 1936 C.E.-39 C.E. Thereafter, El
Caudillo was the head of the government of España
until 1973 C.E. He remained the head of state until his death in
1975 C.E. These early investments in war would mean
little stockpiling for the much greater conflict ahead, the Second
World War of 1940 C.E.-1945 C.E. Even after all of the state
planning and investment, in 1936 C.E., only a third of Italy’s total
national income was derived from industry. Italian industrial employment
had grown only 4% over the period of fascist rule. It had increased from
24% in 1921 C.E. to only 28% in 1936 C.E. In addition, there was more
growth during the period in traditional industries than in modern
industries. Agriculture still employed 48% of the working
population in 1936 C.E., down from 56% in 1921 C.E. On June 30, 1936 C.E., Ethiopian Emperor Haile
Selassie gave a speech before the League of Nations wherein he
denounced Italy's actions in the Second Italo-Abyssinian War and
criticized the world community for standing by and allowing this
military intervention. He warned that "It is us today. It will be
you tomorrow." The arrogant Mussolini’s response was to declare
his country's withdrawal from the organization. By 1937 C.E., over two-thirds of the Italian
cartels authorized by the state and started after the founding of the
Council crossed over sectors of the economy. These resulted in a
noticeable increase in commercial-industrial cartelization. Despite
all of these efforts which had been directed at Italian industry,
agriculture remained the largest sector of the economy in 1938 C.E. In the late-1930s C.E., the Italian economy
remained too underdeveloped to sustain the demands of a modern
militaristic regime. Production capabilities of raw material were
underutilized. Finished military equipment was limited in quantity and
in quality. Despite almost a third of Italian government’s expenditure
being directed towards the armed services from the 1930s C.E. forward
which represented a minimum of 10% of the GDP, Italy was a militarily
weak nation. As Mussolini's ambitions grew, domestic policy
was soon eclipsed by a stronger emphasis on foreign policy. Italy moved
to become self-sufficient driven largely by her need to exist, survive,
and continue without the pressure of external assistance or international
trade agreements. Despite almost a third of Italian government’s
expenditure being directed towards the armed services from the 1930s
C.E. forward, Italy was a militarily weak nation. Her finished military
equipment was limited in quantity and in quality.
Even under the circumstances of a weak military, Italy invaded of
Albania in 1939 C.E. as a prelude to
greater conquests in the Balkans. Italy’s commitment to the Italy-Albania
war on April 7, 1939 C.E. would constitute another drain on the
Italian treasury. In an effort to mimic Hitler’s conquest of Prague,
Mussolini’s troops, though badly organized, invaded Albania. Despite her weaknesses, the intervention ended
with an Italian victory. Albania
was then occupied by Italy. Unfortunately, Mussolini could no
longer hide the fact that his military was weak, inefficient, and
ineffective. The intervention also proved a costly enterprise for Il
Duce. Albania was already dependent on Italy’s economy, so had little
to offer the invaders. And future exploits in neighboring nations, in
Greece in particular, would prove to be disastrous for the Italians. As a result, of all of Il Duce’s military
weaknesses and economic difficulties, he sought to delay a major war in
Europe. Germany could not be convinced. She invaded Poland on September
1, 1939 C.E. This resulted in declarations of war by France and the
United Kingdom and the start of World War II. Germany
1918 C.E.-1939 C.E. As early as February 28, 1917 C.E., soldiers,
sailors, and workers had begun forming councils or soviets echoing the
events in Communist Russia. As the First World War was drawing to a
close, a series of defeats had led to strikes throughout Germany. Morale
on the home front and in the German army had collapsed. On November 3,
1918 C.E., the Sailors
of the German High Seas Fleet at the Kiel naval base
mutinied rather than sail for a final showdown with the British fleet.
The revolt triggered the German revolution which was to sweep
aside the monarchy within a few days. Then the Kaiser, William II, abdicated
on November 9, 1918 C.E. and went into exile in Holland. The German Revolution or November
Revolution period lasted from November 1918 C.E. until the adoption of
the Weimar Constitution in August 1919 C.E. The Republic was
proclaimed with the SPD leader Frederich Ebert as Chancellor
or Prime Minster. The first act of the new government was to sign the
armistice with the Allies. The causes of the
revolution were said to be the extreme burdens suffered by the
population during the four years of war, the strong impact of the defeat
on the German Empire, and the social tensions between the general
population and the elite of aristocrats and bourgeoisie who held power
and had just lost the war. Many
including the future leader of Nazi Germany, Adolf Hitler, saw
the armistice as an act of treason. The men who agreed to the surrender
became known as the “November Criminals.” “Weimar Germany” is the name given to the
period of German history from 1919 C.E. through 1933 C.E. It got its
name from the fact that the constitution for the post-war republic was
drawn up at the town of Weimar in South Eastern Germany. The town was
chosen for the new constituent assembly because it was peaceful compared
with the revolution torn Berlin. It was also meant as a signal to the
Allied peacemakers in Paris. The hope was that the Allies would treat a
new more peaceful German Republic with greater leniency than it would
the militaristic empire that had led Germany into war. The Years 1919
C.E.-1923 C.E. of the Weimar Republic would see German continued turmoil
and many other problems. Some Germans of owed a very shaky allegiance to
the new republic and many were completely hostile and viewed the
government with contempt. Germany faced the prospect of a harsh treaty
that was being negotiated in Paris. It also included the problems
associated with over two and half million Germans having died in the war
and another four million being wounded. There were members of the army
and many other Nationalist groups in German society that were unhappy
that the Kaiser had been forced to abdicate. The nation’s economic
problems were serious, including rising prices, unemployment, and a
continued Allied blockade. The Weimar government’s primary opposition of
the “Political Right,” was the National Socialist German
Worker’s Party (NSDAP). It was founded in Munich, Germany, in 1919
C.E. and favored the violent overthrow of the Weimar Republic. Given
the complexity and political rancor of the period, we must discuss the
main political parties of the period. The parties of the Republic were
considered those of the “Right.” The SPD (Social Democrats) were
a moderate socialist party and the largest of the parties committed to
the Republic. It was strongly anti-communist. The Centre Party or
Zentrum had been established earlier in 1870
C.E. to defend Catholic interests and drew support from all
classes. It would also be present in every Weimar coalition government
until 1933 C.E. The BVP was the
Government’s Bavarian ally. Even before the constitution had been drawn up,
in January 1919 C.E. there was a
serious challenge from the Left. Named the Spartacus Revolt, many hoped
to see a Russian style revolution in Germany. The Left-Wing Spartacus
movement, led by Karl Liebknecht and Rosa Luxemburg had
begun that revolt in Berlin against the Weimar government.
They seized building throughout the city and the government fled the
city. Many feared this “red plague.” Defense Minister Gustav Noske acted
decisively using the army and the Freikorps to crush the
revolt. The Freikorps was a volunteer militia made up of
ex-army men set up to defend the borders of Germany. It was strongly
anti-communist and took brutal steps to restore order with summary
executions becoming common place. Spartacus Revolt leaders Liebknecht
and Luxemburg were shot and the revolt was crushed. The Communist Party of Germany or KPD was
formed from the Spartacus Union and was very closely allied to
Moscow. It refused to co-operate, in any way, with the parties that
supported Weimar. They were especially hostile to the SPD. This refusal
to support Democratic parties went as far as allying their Reichstag
votes with the Nazis, their sworn enemies. This was in order to further
destabilize the Republic. Despite the Spartacus revolt, the majority of
Germans voted for parties in January 1919 that favored the new
democratic republic and a new constitution. These parties were the
SPD, the liberal DDP and the Catholic Center Party. The German
Democratic Party, one of the opposition parties received 19% of the
vote. The Democrats were a more left-wing or social liberal party. During the Paris Peace Conference which opened
on January 18, 1919 C.E., French security demands for
reparations, coal payments, and a demilitarized Rhineland took
precedence over everything else. In fact, these shaped the Treaty of
Versailles. A greatly weakened and fearful France sought to isolate and
punish Germany in an effort to eliminate the possibility of her
resurgence. When the German constituent assembly met at
Weimar in February 1919 C.E., Ebert was chosen as president. The new
constitution was very democratic. Germany was to be a Federal state with
the states or Lander retaining considerable control over their own
affairs. The parliament or Reichstag was to be elected every four years
with a system of proportional representation that meant it was
impossible for one party to get an overall majority. All people over the
age of twenty could vote. The Reichstag dealt with issues such as tax,
trade, defense and foreign affairs. As there were a large number of
political parties, there were many coalition governments. The head
of state was to be the president who was elected every seven years. The
president was the commander of the armed forces and was designed to a
largely figurehead position. He did have the power to dissolve the
Reichstag and to nominate the chancellor who was to enjoy the support of
the Reichstag. Crucially, under Article 48, the president could
declare a state of emergency and rule by decree. He could also veto laws
passed by the Reichstag that he did not like. Despite it auspicious beginning, during the
fourteen years of the Weimar Republic, there would be twenty separate
coalitions. The longest government would last only two years. The years
of political chaos would cause many to lose faith in the new democratic
system. In Munich, Germany, on April 13, 1919 C.E.,
German fascism saw great success in its Freikorps, those
voluntary paramilitary groups of World War I veterans, crushing the
Bolshevik Bavarian Soviet Republic. Many of these Freikorps
Army veterans would later become SA or "Stormtroopers" as part
of the NSDAP, commonly referred to as the Nazi Party. It would be
that German political party which would be active between 1920 C.E. and
1945 C.E. and practice the ideology of Nazism. These would become
the Nazi Party's street warfare troops in the battle with the communist
paramilitary in the decade before 1933 C.E. Interestingly, moderate
opinion would shift towards the need for Germany to find an
anti-communist strongman to restore stability and order to
German life because of this ongoing street violence. The Treaty of Versailles was signed on June
28, 1919 C.E. The news of
the Treaty came as a complete shock to the new Weimar Republic and to
the German people. Germany's
reaction to Treaty of Versailles and its demands were viewed by the
Germans as unreasonable and an insult and. There were also other demands which
angered the German people. Virtually all sections of German opinion
denounced the treaty. One effect of the Treaty on Germany was an
immediate lack of confidence in the politicians that had signed it. It
was known as the Diktat as Germany had been forced to sign the
treaty. On the day it was signed, Germany’s Protestant churches
declared a day of national mourning. In the end, the Treaty created
bitterness and resentment towards the victors of WWI. France through its
negotiator President Clemenceau signed the Treaty of Versailles
which was to ensure French security. There were two important
French provisions for their Economic and military security agenda. One
provision involved monetary reparations from Germany in the form of
money and coal. France saw these reparations from Germany as a necessary
means to stabilize her anemic economy. During and after the war, the
French government had printed excess currency which created inflation.
The reparations would also compensate France for the lack of funds after
having borrowed money from the United States. France’s demand for
Germany coal from the Ruhr was to compensate her for the destruction of
French coal mines during the war. To make matters worse, fear for her
safety, drove France to demand an amount of coal that was
impossible for the Germans to provide. Germany
believed these reparations payments to be unjust. Another Treaty
provision also involved France’s security agenda. This involved the
detachment of the German Rhine land from Germany and its
demilitarization. That German Rheinland or French Rhénanie had
historically been a controversial security area for Western Europe. Its
location in western Germany along both banks of the middle Rhine River,
placed it east of Germany’s border with France, Luxembourg, Belgium,
and the Netherlands. Simply put, France wanted the German Rhineland
demilitarized because that would hinder future German attacks and
provide her with the necessary physical security barrier between her and
Germany. The demilitarization of the Rhineland was
particularly galling. Germans
also resented the limitations placed on the size of
her army and its tanks and the navy. There was also the matter of a
complete ban on a German air force. Germany’s people were outraged at the loss of
their colonies, her territory, and population to France, Belgium and
Poland. Germans also believed that the Treaty
separated millions of ethnic Germans into neighboring countries, caused
cruel mass ethnic German resettlement, and forced territorial
dismemberment. Most Germans felt that in the case of the Germans of
Austria and the Sudetenland the principle of self-determination had
been ignored. The
German’s had understood that they were promised by the American
President Woodrow Wilson that his “Fourteen Points” would
be the guideline for peace. Obviously, it was not. As European partners
in the Alliance against Germany and Austria-Hungary felt that the
Americans had played only a minor role in WWI, Wilson was unable to
convince the Allies to agree to adopt his Fourteen Points. For Germans, the “War Guilt Clause” in
particular was considered unjust. From the German perspective, the Treaty
unfairly placed “War Blame” or "War Guilt," on Germany and
Austria-Hungary. It was viewed as punishing them for their
"responsibility," rather than attempting negotiate an
agreement which would assure a long-term peace for all. Over the next 20
years, no post-WWI German government given its reduced resources and
financial constraints felt that it could accept such a burden on future
generations and survive. The German people could no longer count on
natural resources from her colonies and the southern half of Tyrol, both
taken after an armistice had been agreed upon during the war. In
essence, the forced payment of reparations caused German resentment. In
all fairness, the magnitude of the debt was so great that Germany made
its last WWI reparation payment ninety-two years after the end of WWI. In an effort to
pay war reparations to Britain and France, the Weimar Republic printed
trillions of marks, causing extremely high inflation of the
German currency and extreme hardship. Germany also fell behind in her
coal payments because of a passive resistance movement against the
unfairness of the French. In response, the French invaded the
German Ruhr coal region and occupied it. At this point, most Germans
were enraged by the French invasion and blamed Germany’s humiliation
on the Weimar Republic. Many Germans were estranged from the Republic
because they felt that the government had knowingly agreed to an unfair
armistice based on the German Revolution of 1918 C.E.-1919
C.E., which many believed had been orchestrated by the
"November criminals" who later assumed office in the new
Weimar Republic. The failure
of the Treaty of Versailles was that it was not meant to be lenient
and fair enough to appease Germany. It was also not harsh enough to
prevent her from later becoming the dominant European continental power.
Later, Nazi Germany’s Adolf Hitler's playing upon these grievances
would encourage his popularity. This act of French revenge would come
back to haunt France twenty years later during the Nazi invasion and
occupation. More difficulties followed. The German people
had a long memory. They could readily recall that after the failed,
destructive, and indecisive Battle of Jutland (1916 C.E.),
German leaders had allowed the mutiny of its sailors in 1917 C.E., after
which the Kaiserliche Marine spent most of the remainder of
the war in port. To make matters worse, after the surrender the
Kaiserliche Marine was turned over to the Allies and scuttled by its own
officers. To these types of treasonist acts, the German people added the
lack of any obvious military defeat. This became one of the pillars that
held together the public’s celebrated "Stab-in-the-back
myth," and would later provide the Nazis another propaganda plank. They also could
readily recall the German Revolution or November Revolution period which
lasted from November 1918 C.E. until the adoption in August 1919 C.E. of
the Weimar Constitution. The causes of the revolution were said to be
the extreme burdens suffered by the population during the four years of
war, the strong impact of the defeat on the German Empire, and the
social tensions between the general population and the elite of
aristocrats and bourgeoisie who held power and had just lost the war. By 1920 C.E., a
corridor of anti-communist states existed bordering west of Russia.
These states were unstable as they feuded among themselves. They had
formed alliances such as the Little Entente an alliance formed by Czechoslovakia, Romania, and Yugoslavia in
1920 C.E. and 1921 C.E. Its purpose
was for the common defense against Hungarian revanchism and
the prevention of a Habsburg restoration. France supported
the alliance by signing treaties with each member country. To be sure,
Germany took notice. The Right-Wing Kapp Putsch or the Kapp-Lüttwitz
Putsch was named after its leaders Wolfgang Kapp and Walther von Lüttwitz.
It was an attempted coup
d'état on March 13, 1920 C.E. to overthrow of the German Weimar
Republic (1919 C.E.-1933 C.E.). The coup took place in the capital,
Berlin. The plotters intended to establish a right-wing autocratic
government in its place. They were supported by disaffected members of
the Reichwehr or military and other conservative, nationalist, and
monarchist factions. During the coup, the legitimate German government
was forced to flee the city. After a few days, the coup failed when
large sections of the German population joined in a general strike and
most civil servants refused to cooperate. Interestingly, the Weimar
Republic dealt leniently with those behind the Putsch. Despite its
failure, the Putsch would have significant consequences for the future
of the Weimar Republic. It was also one of the causes of the left-wing
workers' revolt in the Ruhr region of Germany called the “Ruhr
Uprising” of March 1920 C.E. It took place initially in support of the
call for a general strike issued by the Social Democrat members of the
German government, the unions, and other parties in response to the
Right-Wing Kapp Putsch. The Weimar government suppressed it by the use
of military force. These events would polarize the electorate, resulting
in a shift in the majority after the June Reichstag elections. After these
events, the more moderate elements of militarism in Germany would
decline. General disaffection would caused by these failures to result
in an influx of militarily-oriented men into the Nazi Party (1920
C.E.-1945 C.E.). Some of the more radical German militarists and
nationalists would be submerged into the NSDAP/AO. It was the
foreign organization branch of the NSDAP, with the AO being the letters
for the German compound word “Auslands-Organisation.” At the time,
party members who lived outside the German Reich were pooled in this
special NSDAP department. This would be a critical factor to the
emergence of NSDAP-like organizations in areas outside of the Post-WWI
Germany with large numbers of German ethnics and German speakers. Right-Wing
dissatisfaction with the new government was worsened when the government
moved to disband Freikorps units. A nationalist politician, Wofgang
Kapp led a revolt in Berlin backed by the Freikorps and the
military commander of Berlin. The regular army refused to crush the
revolt and the government fled to Stuttgart. Its call for a general
strike was carried out by the trade unions in the city and the putsch
collapsed. At the same time a communist revolt was crushed in the Ruhr,
the industrial heartland of Germany, with over a thousand dead. Right-Wing assassinations were to plague the
early years of the new republic with leading politicians such as Matthias
Erzberger and Walther Rathenau assassinated. Many of the
murderers were treated with great leniency by the courts but the murders
did have the effect of strengthening support for the institutions of the
republic. Later, these disaffected parties would
combine their racial theories and irredentist sentiments for the advocating
of the restoration to their country of any territory formerly belonging
to it. These political and popular views would drive a
movement intended to reclaim and reoccupy all of what they considered
lost homeland territory lost in WWI. This was no more than the same
German irredentism during WWI that had attempted to justify its
territorial claims on the basis of real or imagined historical and
ethnic affiliations.
These dominant feelings of the German people would place Germany on a collision course for
war with its immediate neighbors. Internally, with the rise of the Communist
Party as the German Independent Socialist Party (USPD) declined
rapidly after 1920 C.E. The USPD
had broken earlier from the SPD in 1917
C.E. because they did not support Germany’s continued
participation in WWI. The opposition of the Left was considerable and
continued to pressure the struggling Weimar government. The lack of
confidence in German politicians was reflected in the poor performance
of the parties that supported the Weimar Republic in the elections of
1920 C.E. The German Democratic
Party (DDP) was a middle class Liberal party. It would lose support
rapidly after 1920 C.E. In 1921 C.E., the Allied Reparations Commission
presented the Weimar Republic with a bill for WWI war reparations of £6.6
Billion. As the Germans could not pay the amount owed for the WWI Allied
Reparations, one year later, over the Christmas and New Year, of 1922
C.E.-1923 C.E., they defaulted on their payments. This should have
come as no surprise to her enemies, the Allied countries. Despite the chaos, the German economy’s
recovery began anew after loans from the United States financed the
inflation of 1923 C.E. This German economic recovery was based on
shallow foundations with the terms of the foreign capital loans flowing
into Germany being gained at high interest rates. Many of these were
short-term loans used to finance capital projects such as road building.
With the help of these loans German state governments financed these
activities. German banks also took out American loans to invest in
German businesses and large German firms became heavily dependent on the
loans. By January 1923 C.E., WWI
war reparations were not being paid by Germany. As a result, France and
Belgium invaded the German Ruhr an industrial area full of
factories and coal mines bordering their own countries. Next, seventy
thousand of their troops occupied it. The invaders intent was to use the
production output of Germany’s industrial heartland as payment in kind
for the WWI war reparations which were not being paid.
The economic effects of the occupation were catastrophic. The
loss of production in the Ruhr caused a fall in production elsewhere and
unemployment rose from 2% to 23%.Prices rose out of control as tax
revenues collapsed and the government financed its activities through
the printing of money. Under great pressure, the Weimar Republic began
a policy of passive resistance and called a general strike. Others began
a low level terrorist campaign. The French reacted brutally with
aggressive house searches, hostage taking, and the shooting of over a
hundred Germans. The Gustav Stresemann Era began in Germany
during the dark days of 1923 C.E. He had been a strong supporter of
Germany’s involvement in World War I and advocated unrestricted
submarine warfare as the only means to defeat Britain. Earlier, he had
set up his own political party, the German People’s Party (DVP).
In August 1923 C.E., Stresemann was appointed German chancellor. In
the begining, Stresemann felt no loyalty to the new Weimar Republic. He
had opposed the Treaty of Versailles which the Weimar Republic had
agreed to. As his views developed, however, he became an advocate of a
proactive, assertive, coalition between the SPD to the DVP to
consolidate democracy against the extremes of left and right. As Chancellor, Stresemann took the crucial step
of ceasing financial support to the general strike in the Ruhr. He
introduced a new and stable currency, the Rentenmark. This in part
would eventually end hyper-inflation. Stresemann also crushed a
communist revolt in Saxony and faced down the threat from Hitler in
Bavaria. Unfortunately, the German economic situation had become
perilous. The Stresemann government would last only one hundred and two
days, until November 1923 C.E. In that month, German prices were a
billion times their pre-war levels and hit the middle classes and those
on fixed income very hard. Many who had saved money found that their
saving were worthless. The hyper inflation of this period can be seen
from the following table:
Over the next six years (1923 C.E.-1929 C.E.)
of negotiations, Foreign Minister Stresemann would seek to improve
Germany’s international position. The policy which became known as fulfillment
achieved a large measure of success during these years. In order to
secure a revision of some of the terms of the Treaty of Versailles, the
Foreign Minister cooperated with France and Britain. Under
Anglo-American pressure France withdrew from the Ruhr and Stresemann
accepted the recommendations of the Dawes committee for a
settlement of the reparations issue. A 2-year moratorium (suspension) on
reparation payments was set and a moderate scale of payments was fixed
rising from £50 million to £125 million after 5 years was proposed. A
loan of $800 million was raised for Germany, mainly in America. For
the next 5 years, American loans would pour into Germany which greatly
improved the economic position. From November 8th through
November 9, 1923 C.E, a coup d'état against the Weimar
Republic was
attempted to seize power in Munich, Bavaria.
It became known as the Beer Hall Putsch. One of the Nazi
Party leaders of the coup was Adolf Hitler. At the base of the failed
action was an attempt to establish a Greater German Reich. Though the
coup had failed, Hitler gained recognition and became a national hero to
the thoroughly disaffected German people. For Hitler’s part in the coup, he was
incarcerated in Landsberg prison. Why the Beer Hall Putsch against the Republic?
Simply put German grievances. Here, it is important to repeat what those
grievances were. The Treaty of Versailles had forced large reductions in
the German peoples’ beloved military. In their eyes, their prized
military had been stripped. The Treaty also made the possession by
Germany of navy ships, aircraft, poison gas, tanks, and heavy
artillery illegal. It also dissolved the German Army’s general staff.
The demilitarization of the Rhineland by a victorious and now powerful
France infuriated the Germans. All of this simply added to the long-time
resentment held by the Germans against the French. By this date, the
German people, many ex-military, and the NSDAP felt that there had been
too many insults from the victorious Allied nations. The continued
humiliation of the weak and now impotent Weimar Republic by the
victorious Allied countries, especially France, made the Germans resent
their own government and idolize anyone or any group which would stand
up to their oppressors. The NSDAP would
now adopt a legal strategy to achieve power and right these wrongs. By 1924 C.E., it had become apparent to the
Allies that Germany would not willingly meet the annual
WWI reparation payments. The Inter-Allied Reparations Commission which
had originally been responsible for establishing the German reparations
sum was now alarmed and forced to address the issue. They put forward
the Dawes Plan for consideration. Once it was put into operation in 1924
C.E., it placed at a practical total of 50 billion gold marks
as reparations. The NSDAP was soon to receive a Christmas
present. Adolf Hitler was released from Landsberg prison on Christmas
1924 C.E. While incarceration there for his involvement in the Beer
Hall Putsch, he concentrated on re-establishing himself as the leader of
the Nazi Party. After his release, Hitler would concentrate on the
Party's electability. A few months later, the NSDAP received an early
1925 C.E. Christmas present. Bavaria lifted its ban on the NSDAP on
February 16, 1925 C.E. Eight days later, on February 24, 1925 C.E., the
NSDAP was refounded. Due to the infusion of foreign capital, by the
mid-1920s C.E., Germany was enjoying its economic boom. From October 5th
through October 16, 1925 C.E., Foreign Minister Stresemann had
succeeded in building trust with the Allied nations. German foreign policy was now reaching
further internationally. In meetings held at Locarno, Switzerland,
seven agreements were to be negotiated under the proposed Locarno
Treaties. During these negotiations, the WW I Western European Allied powers
and the new states of Central and Eastern Europe sought
to secure the post-war territorial settlement, and return to normalized
relations with defeated Germany’s Weimar Republic. The parties sought
Germany’s agreement that it would never go to war with the other
countries. The Locarno Allied negotiators also wanted divided borders in
Europe to result in two categories, western, which were guaranteed by
Locarno treaties, and eastern borders of Germany with Poland, which were
open for revision. Germany’s needs were to gain as much as
possible for the Locarno
Treaty negotiations. The Weimar Republic wanted the
return of those areas she had lost in WWI and had been placed earlier
under Allied military occupation by the Treaty of Versailles. As for the
Rhineland, as part of the Weimar
Republic’s policy of cooperation, the German Foreign
Minister negotiated the evacuation of the first of the three Rhineland
zones by 1926 C.E. In addition, Stresemann first and foremost a German
nationalist, during the negotiations he was not prepared to give up on
what he saw as legitimate demands for the return of Danzig and the
northern half of the Polish Corridor. Under the Pact, Germany would
recognize her final Western frontiers and agree to use peaceful means to
ensure revision of her frontiers in the east. The German Foreign Minister then led
international adoption of the Locarno Pact. By September 1926 C.E.,
in recognition of her status as a great power Stresemann led Germany’s
joining of the League of Nations with a permanent seat on the Council. On December 1st,
the Locarno Pact would be
formally signed in London. The following year of 1927 C.E., German
manufacturing was at its Post-WWI high. It was by then, 22% above what
it had been in 1913 C.E. That same year, thanks to the hard work of
Stresemann, the Inter-Allied Control Commission to supervise
German disarmament was withdrawn. With the supervision of German
disarmament ended Germany could now utilize her strong manufacturing
capabilities for other purposes. That following year of 1928 C.E., Germany’s
agriculture sector reached its Pre-WWI level, thought it remained
stagnant despite protective tariffs. That same year, German labor unions
were forcing up wage rates. This caused a spiraling rise in wages and
prices. With high wages Germans were accumulating debts. On May 20, 1928 C.E., federal elections were
held in Germany and voter turnout was 75.6%. Only two parties
gained significantly. These were the Social Democratic Party of Germany (SPD),
who polled almost a third of votes, and the KPD, completing a
thorough victory of the Left-Wing. The SPD remained the largest
party in the Reichstag after winning 153 of the 491 seats.
Although the SPD now had 153 seats, it still failed to gain a clear
majority, resulting in another coalition government led by Hermann
Müller. Following his appointment, Müller, who had already been
Germany's Chancellor for 4 months in 1920 C.E., created a grand
coalition of members of the SPD, the German Democratic Party,
the Centre Party, and the German People's Party. The
coalition had a very difficult job ahead of it. By September 1928
C.E., Germany had 650,000 unemployed. German foreign minister Stresemann’s
negotiations had continued over the years on modifications to the amount
and repayment plan of German WWI Reparations. The proposed program put
forward by the Allies called the “Young Plan” to greatly
reduce German World War I reparations debts with repayments to be
made over a period of 59 years was finally written in August 1929 C.E.
The Plan was presented by the committee headed (1929 C.E.-1930 C.E.) by
the American industrialist Owen D. Young, the creator and
ex-first chairman of the Radio Corporation of America (RCA).
He had earlier been one of the representatives involved in the Dawes
Plan of 1924 C.E. a previous war-reparations restructuring
arrangement. In essence, the Young Plan reduced further
payments by about 20 percent. Few expected the plan to last for much
more than a decade. In addition, the Young Plan divided the annual
payment, set at two billion Gold Marks, into two components. One was the
unconditional part, equal to one third of the sum. The second had the
ability to be postponed, equal to the remaining two-thirds. This would
incur interest and be financed by a consortium of American investment
banks coordinated by J.P. Morgan & Co. Foreign Minister Stresemann remained as foreign
minister of the German Weimar Republic in successive coalitions until
his death in October 1929 C.E. His policies had helped to transform the
fortunes of Weimar Republic. It is hardly surprising that when he died
of a stroke at the early age of fifty-one Stresemann’s reputation
stood very high. He had also become a focus for hopes of European peace.
Hitler is reported to have remarked that in Stresemann’s position
“he could not have achieved more.” Unfortunately, his death could
not have come at a worse time for the young republic. The Great Depression with its dramatic effects
on Germany was about to begin. The German economy had been in decline
prior to the soon to arrive Wall Street Crash of 1929 C.E. There had
been no growth in German industrial production from 1928 C.E.-1929 C.E.
and unemployment had risen to two and a half million. By October, 1929
C.E., three million Germans had now lost their jobs. On October 24, 1929
C.E., “Black Thursday,” there was panic selling on the New York
Stock Exchange reacting to a business crisis in America. Early the
following week, panic selling set in. In a record not surpassed for
forty years, 16.4 million shares were sold. Share prices went into
freefall. Ten billion dollars in share price value was wiped out in one
day. As a result of the Wall Street Crash, American
demand for imports collapsed. In Munich, Germany, the political aspirant
Adolf Hitler told a U.S. newsman, Karl Wiegand, that with Germany's
economic troubles, especially bankruptcies, rising unemployment and
distrust of public officials, Germany was "steadily, slowly, but
surely slipping more and more into conditions of Communism." The
public is confused, he said, and "It is this state of affairs that
the National Socialists are raising the cry of home country and nation
against the slogan of internationalism of the Marxian Socialists."
Asked whether he was interested in again opposing the government by
force, Hitler replied that support for his movement was growing so
rapidly that "we have no need of other than legal methods." American banks saw their losses mount and began
calling in their short-term loans with which so much of German economy
had been financing itself for the past five years. In the wake of the
great fall of prices on the U.S. stock market, lenders from the U.S. now
gave Germany ninety days to start repayment. It was now 1930 C.E., and Germany’s governing
parliamentary coalition fell apart. New elections were held, and the
biggest winner was Adolf Hitler's Nazi Party. From twelve seats in
parliament they increased their seats to 107, becoming Germany's second
largest political party. The largest party was still the Social
Democrats, and this party won 143 seats and 24.5 percent of the vote.
Communist Party candidates won 13.1 percent of the vote. Together the
two parties were large enough to claim the right to form a government,
had they not remained hostile toward one another. Here, we must speak to
a second issue of political importance to Germany and the other nations
of the world, the Communist International or Comintern. The
Comintern at this time was opposed to Communists working with Social
Democrat reformers. It held to the belief that a collapse of
parliamentary government would hasten the revolutionary crisis that
would produce their revolution. The evolving Comintern, also known as the Third
International (1919 C.E.-1943 C.E.), was an international communist
organization that advocated world communism. Founded after the
1915 C.E. Zimmerwald Conference, it should be understood that
Russia and its Bolsheviks were intent upon a "struggle by all
available means, including armed force, for the overthrow of the
international bourgeoisie and the creation of an international Soviet
republic as a transition stage to the complete abolition of the
state." The Germans having suffered Communist riots and attempts at
the violent overthrow of their government were not prepared to accept a
Comintern-based political solution. The president of the German republic,
Hindenburg, selected Heinrich Brüning of the Catholic Center Party to
form a government rather than a left-of-center, socialist government. Paul
Von Hindenburg (1847 C.E.-1934
C.E.), the German
World War I military commander and ex-president was willing to do
anything other than give the government back to the Social Democrats. Brüning
did not have the majority parliamentary support needed to rule as his
party had received only 11.3 percent of the vote. With the decision, Brüning
ruled as chancellor under Hindenburg's emergency powers. It was the
beginning of the end of democracy in Germany. The onset of the Great Depression and the
economic chaos of the 1930s C.E.
greatly aided the NSDAP rise. 1930 C.E.
saw German bankruptcies increasing. Farmers were having difficulties,
while hunger was widespread. Some in the middle-class feared sliding
into the lower class. There were those of the middle-class who blamed
the economic decline on unemployed people not wanting to work. Crime
and suicide rates had risen sharply and many had lost hope. People were
deserting the democratic parties in droves and turning to either the
Communists or to the Nazis. In the election of that year, the Nazis made
their electoral breakthrough winning 107 deputies while the Communists
won only 77. The National Socialist German Worker’s Party had come to
national prominence when it won 18% of the vote. As totalitarian parties
would have it, both parties were opposed to the democratic system and
continued to use violence against their political opponents. Hitler’s
Brownshirts clashed frequently with his Communist enemies on the
streets. Why Hitler? He
looked good to many Germans because he seemed truly devoted to the
country. Hitler was seen a sincere nationalist who opposed Bolshevism.
He and his National Socialists benefited from the recent upheavals in
the Soviet Union with its Bolshevik collectivization, starvation, and
persecution. He would make great gains from the rise in fear and disgust
in Germany for Bolshevism. He was also seen as being family oriented and
appeared to adore children and those adults who supported him. He
appeared to be for the common man and critical of Germany's
"barons." Hitler found his greatest support in traditionally
conservative small towns, where he appealed to their morality, attacking
free love and what he inferred was the immorality of Berlin and some
other major cities. Adolf Hitler gave his promise to stamp out big city
corruption. The leader of the Nazi Party, called for a spiritual
revolution, for a "positive Christianity," a spirit of
national pride, and for national renewal. Hitler's campaign posters
read: If you want your country to go Bolshevik, vote Communist. If you
want to remain free Germans, vote for the National Socialists. Hitler called for a refusal to pay WWI
reparations and a strengthening of Germany. The Nazis promised to
restore Germany's borders and jobs and bread for the unemployed. Disillusioned
Communists began joining his movement, as did many unemployed young men,
and a variety of malcontents. Hitler also began to find support among
many groups. The middle-class, the newly rich, and aristocrats began to
flock to him. A few industrialists and financiers began to court him,
wishing for lower taxes and an end to the labor movement. His wealthy
contributors enabled Hitler to establish locations where unemployed
young men could get a hot meal and receive storm trooper uniforms. The
Germans would learn only too late that as Alan Corenk once said,
“Democracy consists of choosing your dictators, after they've told you
what you think it is you want to hear.” Earlier anti-Semitism had not been of value to
conservative candidates before the Depression. Anti-Semitism had value
now, as Hitler's verbal attacks on Jews were having more appeal. Hitler
would attack what he described as the Jewish aspects of capitalism, even
though not one prominent industry in Germany had a Jew as an owner or
director. The largest party the SPD and its coalition
continued to be plagued by internal divisions. From the beginning, each
party was more concerned with their own interests rather than the
interest of the government. Eventually, Hermann
Müller of the SPD asked President Paul von Hindenburg for
emergency powers. When Hindenburg refused, Müller resigned, marking the
end of the last genuinely democratic government of the Weimar Republic
on March 27, 1930 C.E. The Center politician Heinrich Brüning
became the new German chancellor on March 28, 1930 C.E. He followed a
policy of economic austerity where government spending was cut in order
to keep inflation under control and keep German exports competitive. He
also increased taxes, reduced salaries, and reduced unemployment
assistance. While it was sound economic thinking at the time, it only
worsened the situation. That next month, a bright spot was found.
Germany won complete allied evacuation of the Rhineland. By June 1930
C.E., five years ahead of schedule, the invaders were gone. The Weimar Republic had been born out of defeat
of WWI and had been quickly cobbled together. Their only experience
Germany had in governance was that of the German Empire’s authoritarian political structure.
The average German had little or no experience with the complexities of
democracy and the responsibilities as citizens. In this new Republic, it
had become commonplace for splinter parties to get elected, but very
difficult to for the parties to form stable governments. Aggrieved
parties that did not accept the democratic system could contest
elections. In this case, George Bernard Shaw’s saying hold true that,
“Democracy is a device that ensures we shall be governed no better
than we deserve.” Perhaps Germany’s electoral system was too
democratic? After 1930 C.E., many of the deputies in the
Reichstag would be ether Communist or Nazi making it almost impossible
to do the proper business of parliamentary government. It also gave the
impression of instability. Many believed that democracy was too weak to
defend Germany against the Communist threat. Some Germans began to
refuse to accept its legitimacy, especially monarchists. They blamed
Weimar Republic for accepting the hated treaty of Versailles. Within
important groups in society such as the army, big business, the civil
service, and the judiciary, there were those who wished to see the
return of a more authoritarian form of government. They admired pre-war
Germany and there was now little respect for democratic institutions. Germany was plagued with severe economic
problems as the Great Depression continued. The problems brought with
them reduced support for the Weimar Republic, especially in the area of
hyper-inflation which had begun in 1923 C.E. By 1931 C.E., to make
political and economic matters worse, a number of Austrian and German
banks went out of business. That year, German Chancellor Brüning was so
unpopular that when he travelled by train he had to keep the blinds down
as when people caught sight of him, they threw rocks! He was nicknamed
the “hunger chancellor.” The depression had been worsening in Germany.
By 1932 C.E., she saw the continuation of falling Industrial production.
It was now at 40% of its 1929 C.E. level. This resulted in German
business begining to cut back drastically. There was roughly one worker
in three registered as unemployed with rates even higher in industrial
areas of Germany. Matters grew worse with the drastic reduction in
people’s income caused a collapse in tax revenues. Many soon were not
in receipt of unemployment benefits as state governments could no longer
afford to provide it. It was in this economic chaos that the Nazis and
Communists thrived. Soon, unemployment rose to 6.12 million in February
1932 C.E. 33% percent of the German workforce was now unemployed. That year, 1932 C.E., the crisis over
establishing a government with a parliamentary majority continued. That
year, the German Democratic Party was down to 1%. Gustav Stresemann, the
leader of the German People’s Party (DVP) had reservations about
the new Republic. Though they supported by the middle-classes, at heart
the DVP was a party of Monarchists. In 1932 C.E., on the “Right” the
German People’s Party support was down to 2%, from its highest point
of support in 1920 C.E. when it received 14% of the vote. The National
Socialist German Worker’s Party became the largest party in the
Reichstag. Some of the advisors to President Brüning
including General Kurt von Schleicher wanted to include the
Nazis in the government. Their intent was to bypass the Reichstag
completely and bring in a “Right-Wing” authoritarian government. By
then, von Hindenburg had lost confidence in Brüning after they had
quarreled over land reform. Brüning was soon replaced as chancellor by
the equally unpopular von Papen. His cabinet of barons had
absolutely no support and this was shown in the election of July 1932
C.E. In late-July, 1932 C.E., another parliamentary
election was held. Political violence had intensified with twelve people
killed on the day of the vote. The result was a disaster for democracy
in Weimar Germany. A majority of Germans had voted for non-democratic
parties. Of the total parliament seats of 670, the Nazis received 230 or
37% of the vote, while their communist enemies got only 89 seats.
General Schleicher believed that it was necessary to form a government
that included National Socialists, and Hitler was buoyed by the thought
that he was on the verge of being selected as chancellor. By September 1932 C.E., unemployment reached
thirty percent or 5,102,000. When parliament opened in that month, the
National Socialists were seeking a government led by Hitler, and they
organized a vote against the von Papen government. Von Papen responded
by dissolving parliament, with new elections scheduled for November. In
the November elections, the Communists won seventeen percent of the
vote, and their number of seats in parliament rose to 100, while
Hitler's National Socialists lost 34 seats. The drop shocked the
National Socialists. Many believed that their movement might have lost
its momentum. Some opportunistic party activists began leaving the
party. There was talk that some were leaving the National Socialist
Party to go over to the other party of revolution, the Communists.
Hitler was now alarmed. The National Socialists were also now in debt
campaigning. Hitler had been borrowed money at an extravagant rate for
his campaigns. He believed he could pay it back easily once elected and
that the loans did not matter if he lost. Discouraged financial backers
began withdrawing their support from the National Socialists. General Schleicher so alarmed by the growth of
support for the Communists that he forced von Papen's resignation. Papen
buoyed by the decline of the NSDAP, and irritated with Schleicher,
decided to head a coalition that included the NSDAP, believing that he
and other respectable conservatives in his cabinet could control the now
humbled National Socialist party. In response, the General formed an
emergency government and attempted to put together a coalition of many
political parties, including some National Socialists. It was his hope
to split the NSDAP away from Hitler. In the end, Schleicher's coalition
failed to hold together. The support the General hoped to gain from both
moderate socialists and conservatives through reforms which he thought
would appeal to the moderate socialists were rejected by conservatives. The failure of the conservatives to work with
the Social Democrats paved the way for Adolf Hitler and his NSDAP’s
control of the situation. Hitler finally agreed to work with von Papen,
but only with him and his Nazis at the head of a new coalition
government. Next, Papen went to Hindenburg and proposed a government
with Adolf Hitler as chancellor and himself as vice-chancellor. The
majority of the new cabinet was to be made up of conservatives from von
Papen's Nationalist Party. Hitler hat in hand met with some powerful and
influential right-wing industrialists, telling them that democracy led
to socialism and that he would curb socialism and the socialist-led
labor unions. He also reassured them of his respect for private
property. The industrialists were comforted by what Hitler told them.
The Nazis were now ready for their next moves. Hindenburg was now 84 and his seven-year term
as president was to end that year. Still, he decided to run for
re-election. His major opponent for the presidency was Adolf Hitler.
Neither Hindenburg nor Hitler won a majority. In the runoff campaign
Hindenburg won 19.4 million to Hitler's 11.4 million. That election of
November 1932 C.E. saw a decline in Nazi political control. They still,
however, remained the largest party in the Reichstag. Many
industrialists worried that Communist support continued to rise and
Von Papen was replaced as chancellor by General von Schleicher. The Weimar government’s opposition of the
Right had become problematic for it. The German National People’s
Party (DNVP) was one of the Weimar government’s opposition of the
Right and they were Adolf Hitler’s coalition partners when he came to
power in 1933 C.E. The DNVP had been established in 1918 C.E. and was
composed of supporters of the old Monarchy. It had strong rural support
especially in Protestant areas. As can be seen from the following chart, in 9
years the Nazis had flourished and by 1933 C.E., they were a major
factor in German politics.
Hitler and his Nazis would take control of
Germany during the period of 1933 C.E. through 1934 C.E. His rise to
political power and takeover was in large part due to German
people’s grievances resulting from WWI and the Peace Treaty of
Versailles which Hitler and his Nazis had promoted heavily. These
grievances and the targeting of Jews would turn Germany into a highly
hostile dictatorship with terrible consequences. Adolf Hitler’s
political takeover of Germany was to be accompanied by an aggressive
foreign policy, one which would ultimately disturb the entire world. Hitler's diplomatic tactics of cunning,
duplicity, and bad faith were right out of Machiavelli’s most
well-known work “The Prince or Il Principe” written in
1513 C.E. It described immoral behavior, such as dishonesty and the
killing of innocents, as being normal and effective in politics.
Firstly, Hitler relied on these tactics to get elected. Just as an
excellent chess player’s opens with a gambit, Hitler played risks of
one or more pawns, or a minor piece. Once he gained an advantage in
position, the true game began. To further his agenda, he made seemingly
reasonable demands. Only if they were not met, did he consequences. When
concessions were made by his opponents, Hitler accepted them. He then
moved onto a new demand. When opponents tried to appease him, he
accepted the gains that were offered. He then went on to his next
target. The intent of the Nazis’ internal political
agenda was to solve Germany’s unemployment crisis via heavy military
spending. This would include the manufacturing of armaments, ships,
planes, tanks, and war materiel. The German Army was increased and its
General Staff enlarged. To this end, in 1933 C.E., to make his
aggressive strategy work Germany pulled out of the League of Nations. At the base of Hitler’s plans was conquest.
He would use the same cunning, duplicity, and bad faith in international
affairs. In a highly complex game to achieve his foreign policy goals,
he put forth ambitious demands based upon Nazi ideology. These included
his version of Pan-Germanism, the uniting all Germans and all of
the Germanic peoples in Europe into a single nation. Such an action
would allow the Nazis to have hegemony of an
"Aryan"/"Nordic" Master Race to rule over the
Nazi defined "sub-humans" or Untermenschen made up of inferior
races, chief among them Slavs and Jews. Hitler also
wanted the acquisition of "living space" or Lebensraum
primarily for agrarian settlers. He was creating a "pull towards
the East," where such territories were to be found and colonized.
Finally, he wanted to eliminate Bolshevism. Ever the political intriguer, von Papen,
immediately began to plot against General von Schleicher. He
soon met with Hitler and they agreed that Hitler would become the
chancellor of a government made up mainly of von Papen’s supporters.
Despite von Hindenburg’s disliked of Adolf Hitler, he was persuaded to
appoint him chancellor on January 30, 1933 C.E. To be clear,
without ever having received more than 37 percent of the popular vote it
was not democracy that made Hitler chancellor or gave him the power he
sought. His Nazi Party had never received more than a third of the seats
in parliament. Hitler was appointed chancellor and this by a man who did
not believe in democracy. Hindenburg had been maneuvering against the
creation of a government that had majority support as the parliamentary
system demanded. His purpose was to keep the Social Democrats from
power. The Weimar Republic was dead!
As Germany's new chancellor, Hitler's powers
were limited. But those limitations would soon be cast aside,
accomplished by other than democratic means. Hitler quickly put Hermann
Goering, a fascistic war hero in charge of the German police. After the Nazi
seizure of power and just six days after the Reichstag fire, federal
elections were held in Germany on March 5, 1933 C.E. Blaming the
Communists for the Reichstag fire, Nazi stormtroopers unleashed
a campaign of violence against the KPD, Left-Wingers, trade
unionists, the Social Democratic Party of Germany, and the Centre
Party. In the follow-up parliamentary elections held
later that April, 1933 C.E., Hitler lost the election for the
presidency, though his campaigning continued to build support. The
National Socialists increased their seats from 107 to 162, the National
Socialists becoming the largest political party in Germany. Hitler attempted to take power in Austria by
having the Austrian Nazis murder Federal Chancellor, Engelbert Dolfuss.
He had become Federal Chancellor in 1932 C.E. in the midst of a crisis
for the conservative government. By early 1933 C.E., he shut down
parliament, banned the Austrian Nazi party, and assumed dictatorial
powers. In February 1934 C.E., Federal Chancellor
Dolfuss suppressed the Socialist movement and cemented the rule of
"Austrofascism" via the authoritarian First of May
Constitution. Dollfuss was assassinated as part of a failed coup attempt
by Nazi agents in that same year. When Italy moved its
army to the Austria border Hitler backed down. After taking power, the Nazi government had
made efforts to establish friendly relations with Poland. This resulted
in the signing of the ten-year German-Polish Non-Aggression Pact with
the Piłsudski Regime in 1934 C.E. On January 1st,
Germany passed the "Law for the Prevention of Hereditarily Diseased
Offspring" or "Sterilization Law." It was a statute in
Nazi Germany had enacted on July 14, 1933 C.E., and made active in
January 1934 C.E. It allowed the compulsory sterilization of any citizen
who in the opinion of a "Genetic Health Court" suffered from a
list of alleged genetic disorders. The law itself was based on a 'model'
American law developed by Harry H. Laughlin. On January 10th, Marinus (Rinus) van der Lubbe
(January 13, 1909 C.E.-January 10, 1934 C.E.) was executed in Germany.
He was a Dutch Council Communist who was tried, convicted, and executed
for setting fire to the German Reichstag building on February 27, 1933
C.E., an event known as the Reichstag fire. On January 24,
1934 C.E., the German government banned Jews from membership in the
German Labor Front. Because membership in the German Labor Front was
mandatory for wage laborers and salaried employees, this decree
effectively deprived Jews of the opportunity to find positions in the
private sector and denied benefits available to non-Jews to those Jews
already employed. On January 26th,
the 10 year German-Polish Non-Aggression Pact was signed by
Germany and the Second Polish Republic. By March 20th, all
the police forces in Germany came under the command of Heinrich
Himmler. From May 29th through May 31st, the
Confessional Synod of the German Evangelical Church was held
in Barmen, Germany, to write the Barmen Declaration. The
Barmen Declaration or the Theological Declaration of Barmen 1934 C.E.
was a document adopted by Christians in Nazi Germany who opposed the
Deutsche Christen (German Christian) movement. In the view of the
delegates to the Synod, the German Christians had corrupted church
government by making it subservient to the state and had introduced Nazi
ideology into the German Protestant churches that contradicted the
Christian gospel. On June 30th, the
Nazi SA camp Oranienburg became a national camp,
taken over by the SS during the Night of the Long Knives or Nazis purge
the SA. Upon Paul von
Hindenburg's impending death, Adolf Hitler was being pressured by German
army commanders who had supported his becoming President of Germany to
purge the top leadership of the Nazi Party paramilitary formation, the
SA Sturmabteilungen or Assault Detachments. From June 30th through July
2nd, Hitler used the SS to murder his SA Chief of Staff, Ernst Röhm,
and his top commanders. This “Röhm Affair,” also known as “Night
of the Long Knives,” was used by the SS to murder several present and
past conservative critics of the Nazi regime including Hitler's
predecessor as Chancellor, General Kurt von Schleicher, and the former
Bavarian Minister-President, Gustav von Kahr. At Hitler's request, the
German parliament or Reichstag declared these killings legal after the
fact, based on the false accusation that Röhm and his commanders had
planned to overthrow the government. The formalization
of the SS takeover and centralization of the concentration camp system
also took place in July 1934 C.E. On July 10th, the
German Social Democrat and author Erich Mühsam (April
6, 1878 C.E.-July 10, 1934 C.E.) was murdered in Oranienburg concentration
camp. He was a German-Jewish antimilitarist anarchist essayist, poet,
and playwright. Mühsam emerged at the end of World War I as one of
the leading agitators for a federated Bavarian Soviet Republic, for
which he served 5 years in prison. Also a cabaret performer, he achieved
international prominence during the years of the Weimar Republic for
works which, before Hitler came to power in 1933 C.E., condemned Nazism
and satirized the future dictator. On July 20th, as
reward for its role in the Röhm purge of June 30th through July 2nd,
Hitler decreed that the SS, under Reichsführer SS Heinrich
Himmler, become an independent formation of the Nazi Party, directly
subordinate only to Hitler himself. The SS had formerly been subordinate
to the SA. On August 2nd, German President von Hindenburg
died. With the support of the German armed forces, Adolf Hitler became
President as head of state as well as Chancellor. Seventeen days later,
on August 19th, Hitler abolished the office of President. In addition to
his position as Chancellor, he then declared himself the Führer or
leader of the German Reich and its People. In this capacity as Führer,
Hitler's decisions were not bound by the laws of the state. Hitler now
became the absolute dictator of Germany. There were no further legal or
constitutional limits to his authority. An old Yugoslavian
saying captures this moment, “If you wish to know what a man is,
place him in authority.” The Germans were about to find out who Hitler
really was! By October 7th, in
standardized letters sent to the government, congregations of Jehovah's
Witnesses all over Germany declared political neutrality. They also
rejected the government’s restrictions on the practice of their
religion. In November and
December, SS Chief Himmler consolidated control over and in effect
unified the German state political police forces into the Gestapo office
in Berlin. He then placed it under the authority of his deputy, Reinhard
Heydrich. By December 10, 1934 C.E., SS chief Himmler created the
Inspectorate of Concentration Camps under the leadership of SS General
Theodor Eicke. In 1935 C.E., Germany systematically flouted
the Versailles treaty. She then rejected the Treaty and began to rearm
and increase the size of the German army to half a million members.
On March 17th, Nazi Germany reintroduced conscription, compulsory
male military service. Britain, France and Italy did nothing in
response. On April 1st, the German government banned the
religious organization Jehovah's Witnesses. The ban was due to Jehovah's
Witnesses refusal to swear allegiance to the state. Their religious
convictions forbid an oath of allegiance to and service in the armed
forces of any temporal power. By April 14, 1935 C.E., Britain, France, and
Italy formed the political Stresa Front to oppose Adolf Hitler's
announced intention to rearm Germany. The agreement was made in
Stresa, a town on the banks of Lake Maggiore in Italy, between French
Prime Minister Pierre Laval, British Prime Minister Ramsay MacDonald,
and Italian Prime Minister Benito Mussolini. Formally called the Final
Declaration of the Stresa Conference, its aim was to reaffirm the
Locarno Treaties and to declare that the independence of Austria
"would continue to inspire their common policy. On May 21st, the German government issued the Wehrgesetz.
It stipulated that only “Aryans” could serve in the armed forces. It
also stated that persons serving in the German armed forces could only
marry “Aryan” spouses. The Anglo-German Naval Agreement of
June 18, 1935 C.E. was a naval agreement between Britain and Germany
regulating the size of the Kriegsmarine in relation to the Royal Navy.
The Anglo-German Naval Agreement fixed a ratio
whereby the total tonnage of the Kriegsmarine was to be 35% of the total
tonnage of the Royal Navy on a permanent basis. In short, Britain
assisted Germany in the breaking of the Treaty of Versailles by
signing an agreement to allow the Germany navy to be one-third of the
size of Britain's. In the Agreement, Germany also won back the Saar
Region which had been given to France for 15 years. As planned in the
Treaty of Versailles, the people of Saar voted to return to Germany.
Saarland was established after World War I in 1920 C.E. The Territory of
the Saar Basin was formed from land of Prussia and Bavaria occupied and
governed by France and the United Kingdom under a League of Nations
mandate. The heavily industrialized region was economically valuable due
to the wealth of its coal deposits and location on the border between
France and Germany. The British, French, and Italian Stresa Front
began to break down after Britain signed the Anglo-German Naval
Agreement in June 1935 C.E. These Stresa Front signatories had agreed to
resist any future attempt by the Germans to change the Treaty of
Versailles, which the agreement did. Through the Agreement Germany was
given permission to increase the size of her navy. On June 28th, the German Ministry of Justice
revised Paragraphs 175 and 175a of the German criminal code. The
revision’s intent was to expand the range of criminal offenses to
encompass any contact between men which could be construed as sexual,
both physical and in form of word or gesture. Additionally, it stiffened
the penalties for all violations of the revised law. The revision
facilitated the systematic persecution of homosexual men and
provided police with broader means for prosecuting them. On September 15th, the German government
decreed the Reich Citizenship Law and the Law for the Protection of the
German Blood and Honor. Hitler announced the measures at the Nazi Party
rally in Nuremberg. These Nuremberg Laws were supposed to define the
biological traits of Jewishness and anyone fitting this description
could not be part of the supreme Aryan Race. The Laws were Anti-Semitic and racial
in nature and effectively made Jews into second-class citizens. They
prohibit intermarriages and criminalize sexual relations between Jews
and “persons of German or related blood” and the employment of
German females under 45 in Jewish households. The German government
would later apply the laws to Roma (Gypsies) and Afro-Germans.
The two Nuremberg Laws were enacted by the Reichstag on
September 15, 1935 C.E., at a special meeting convened during the annual Nuremberg
Rally of the Nazi Party. The Reich Citizenship Law, declared
that only those of German or related blood were eligible to be Reich
citizens. The remainder of those that were not eligible for Reich
Citizenship and living in Germany were classed as state subjects,
without citizenship rights. The origins of the Anti-Comintern Pact (A-CP)
went back to shortly after the Seventh World Congress of the Comintern
in the autumn of 1935 C.E. The members of the A-CP were convinced that
they could not tolerate interference by the Communist International in
their internal affairs, the endangerment of their internal peace, and
their social well‑being. This made Communism a menace to world
peace. It necessitated cooperation in defense against Communist
subversive activities. At the time, German officials within and outside
the Foreign Ministry were attempting to balance the Reich's foreign
policy regarding its traditional alliance with China. The competing
demand of Hitler's desire for friendship with Japan and the alliance
with China was difficult. The idea raised in October 1935 C.E., was that
an A-CP alliance might be able to join the Kuomintang regime, Japan, and
Germany into closer unity. Joachim von Ribbentrop, the Special
Ambassador at large and the head of the Dienststelle Ribbentrop found
this idea appealing. The Japanese Military Attaché in Berlin, General
Hiroshi Ōshima, hoped that such an A-CP alliance might lead to
China's subordination to Japan. The British, French, and Italian Stresa Front
had begun to collapsing with the signing of the Anglo-German Naval
Agreement in June 1935 C.E. several months after its beginning. By
October 1935 C.E., the Italians invaded Abyssinia, weakening it further. A supplementary decree outlining the definition
of who was Jewish was passed on November 14th, and the Reich Citizenship
Law officially came into force on that date. By November 26, 1935 C.E.,
the Nuremberg Laws were expanded to include Romani people, known at
the time as "Gypsies," and Afro-Germans. This
supplementary decree defined Romanis as "enemies of the race-based
state," in the same category as Jews. During the period between 1936 C.E. and 1941
C.E., the most important determinate on German foreign policy
decision-making would be the state of the German economy. The Nazi
leaders were deeply haunted by the November Revolution of 1918 C.E. It
was that civil conflict brought about by the
deterioration in working class living standards which took place in the German Empire.
It resulted in the replacement of the German federal constitutional
monarchy with a democratic parliamentary republic. The
Nazis feared a fall in working class living standards which could
provoke another November Revolution. Therefore, it was not Hitler's
will or intention that was paramount, but health of the German economy.
By 1936 C.E., Italy’s alienation from most
Europe nations drove Mussolini even further toward Hitler.
Mussolini's Italy formed an alliance or "axis" with Germany.
He referred to Italy and Germany as being the most influential countries
in Europe and that all the rest of Europe would revolve around this
“axis. That same year, as a prelude toward the Nazi
regime’s program and goals for expansion, Germany began seeking to
restore the "rightful" boundaries of historic Germany. This
was in direct violation of the Treaty of Versailles, the spirit of the Locarno
Pact, and the British, French, and Italian Stresa Front
Agreement. It was the Stresa Front's failure which would bring about
Germany’s rearmament and the remilitarizing the Rhineland in the
western part of Germany on March 7, 1936 C.E. German troops were given
orders to retreat if France offered any resistance. A weakened France
could not act because of her political instability at the time, so she
did nothing and German troops reoccupied the Rhineland and then
remilitarized it. In addition, Britain’s King Edward VIII,
believing that the Treaty of Versailles provisions to be unjust, ordered
the British government to stand down. Here, it is important to make clear the
importance of the idea of a “Greater Germany” was completely
misunderstood by the governments of France and Britain. The supporters
of this idea of a Greater Germany believed strongly in the German people united
under one nation state which included all territories where Germans
lived, regardless of whether they happened to be a minority in a
particular territory. It was considered by the German speaking peoples
of the greatest importance. This was not simply a one-off situation. On June 6th, the Minister of the Interior for
the Reich and Prussia issued a decree addressing “the Gypsy plague.”
The decree officially recognized many regulations and restrictions
already in place at the local level on Roma (Gypsies) residing
in Germany. Under its authority, state and local police forces could
round up Roma, as well as other persons who they deem to be behaving in
“a Gypsy-like manner.” On June 17, 1936 C.E., Hitler appointed Reichsführer
SS Heinrich Himmler Chief of German Police. By June 26, 1936
C.E., Himmler established two SS and police main offices. The Security
Police Main Office or Hauptamt Sicherheitspolizei (HA Sipo), was placed
under the command of SS General Reinhard Heydrich. It included Gestapo
and Criminal Police detective forces or the Kriminalpolizei; Kripo. The
second was the Order Police Main Office or Hauptamt Ordnungspolizei (HA
Orpo), under command of SS General Kurt Daluege. It unified all of the
uniformed police forces in Germany. By July 12th, the SS established the Sachsenhausen concentration
camp near Oranienburg, located to the north of Berlin, Germany. On
July 16th, the Berlin-Marzahn Internment Camp for Roma
(Gypsies) was the first Roma internment camp established by the Third
Reich’s Germany at the Berlin suburb of Marzahn.
German authorities order the arrest and forcible relocation of all Roma
(Gypsies) in the Greater Berlin area to a special camp. The Spanish Civil War (1936 C.E.-1939 C.E.),
began on July 17, 1936 C.E. with a
military revolt led by Manuel Azaña
against the existing democratically elected democratic secular republic in
1931 C.E., the Spanish Republic of España. He was supported by conservative elements within
the country. He was opposed the abolition of the monarchy and
the establishment of the democratic secular Spanish Republic in
1931 C.E. In 1936 C.E., the Spanish elections brought the
conservative Spanish Confederation of Autonomous Right-wing Groups a
loss by a narrow margin and the leftist Popular Front came to
power. Franco followed other generals that were intending to overthrow
the republic. They launched a failed coup to take control of
most of the country which precipitated the Spanish Civil War. The
bloody civil war ensued after that failed military coup d'état against
the Spanish Republic of. The war would be fought with great ferocity on
both sides. The rebel forces known as the Nationalists were led by the
conservative and a monarchist General Francisco
Franco Bahamonde who was opposed the Republic and was angered by the
abolition of the monarchy. The Nationalists received aid from
Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany. Germany sent massive
military aid to Franco. The opposing side, the Republicans, received aid
from the Soviet Union, Méjico,
and from International Brigades composed of volunteers from Europe
and the United States. During the war, both sides would experiment
with new weapons, materiel, and military tactics provided by the
interventionist governments. Hitler used his military intervention to
test his armed forces and new arms. German bombers would help the
Fascists in the Spanish Civil War by bombing the Spanish town of
Guernica. The major powers of the League of Nations were
never involved in the conflict. The League itself remained neutral. They
did, however, attempt with little success to stop arms shipments into España. On August 1st, the Summer Olympic Games
opened in Berlin. It was attended by athletes and spectators from
countries around the world. The Nazi government successfully used the
Games as a propaganda tool, as German officials made every effort to
portray Germany as a respectable member of the international community.
They remove anti-Jewish signs from public display and restrained
anti-Jewish activities. In response to pressure from foreign Olympic
delegations, Germany also included one part-Jew, the fencer Helene
Mayer, on its Olympic team. Germany also lifted its anti-homosexuality
laws for foreign visitors for the duration of the games. On August 28th, German authorities implemented
the mass arrests of Jehovah's Witnesses in Germany. Most were
sent to concentration camps. The next month, September, German authorities
had imprisoned about 1,000 people in the Sachsenhausen concentration
camp. The Anti-Comintern Pact (A-CP) was an
anti-Communist pact concluded between Germany and Japan on November 25,
1936 C.E. It would later to be joined by other, mainly fascist
governments. It was directed against the Communist International. These
parties recognized that the ultimate aim of the Communist International,
known as the Comintern, was to cause the disintegration of and to subdue
existing States by all the means at its command. From February 27th-March 9, 1937 C.E., German
Criminal Police officials rounded up approximately 2,000 convicted
offenders and incarcerate them in concentration camps. This is the first
mass roundup of persons not deemed to be political opponents for
incarceration in concentration camps. By July 15th, the Inspectorate of Concentration
Camps opened the Buchenwald concentration camp near the city of Weimar,
Germany. Camp authorities there eventually would murder at least 56,000
prisoners in the Buchenwald camp system, some 11,000 of them Jews. On November 8th, Der Ewige Jude or the
Eternal Jew, a Nazi propaganda exhibition, opened in Munich, Germany. On November 13th, SS chief Heinrich Himmler
consolidated the regional chain of command of the SS and police by
establishing the position of Higher SS and Police Leader or Höhere
SS-und Polizeiführer (HSSPF). The HSSPF acted as Himmler's regional
representative and, in times of emergency, commanded all the SS and
police forces stationed in his jurisdiction. On December 14th, SS chief and Chief of German
Police Heinrich Himmler passed a decree on Preventive Suppression of
Crime by the Police, which facilitated the roundup of persons deemed to
be engaging in chronic “asocial” behavior, habitual criminals, or
making their living from criminal activity. The German authorities often
included Roma or Gypsies in these groups. The decree authorizes the
German Criminal Police to round up persons suspected of engaging in a
social or criminal behavior, without evidence of a specific criminal
act. It allowed them to be held for an indefinite period of time, and to
incarcerate them in concentration camps. By 1943 C.E., the German police
would send more than 70,000 “asocial” persons and previously
convicted criminals to concentration camps. Almost half of them would
die by the end of 1943 C.E. Beginning in 1938 C.E., the German authorities
began to deport Roma from the Berlin-Marzahn Internment Camp to other concentration camps. During that year, Adolf Hitler continued his
bullying of France and Britain. One of the Nazi Party's many
demands was stated as, "We demand the unification of all Germans in
the Greater Germany on the basis of the people's right to
self-determination." Here we find the historic Pan-Germanism idea
of creating a Greater Germany at work. This wide-spread
Germanic belief of the inclusion of all ethnic Germans into
one nation-state was popular for Germans in Germany, Austria, and
elsewhere. Austria would soon be fully absorbed as part of the German
nation. The “Anschluss” or union between Germany
and Austria occurred on March 12, 1938 C.E., with the annexing the
smaller nation of Austria into into a greater Germany, Nazi
Germany. To be clear, the Anschluss of Austria was
accomplished by threat of force. One should recall that the Austrian
government resisted as long as possible without support. With the lack
of external support, Austria finally gave in to Hitler's demands.
Outside powers did nothing. Here we find the historic Pan-Germanism idea
of creating a Greater Germany at work. This wide-spread
Germanic belief of the inclusion of all ethnic Germans into
one nation-state was popular for ethnic Germans in Germany, Austria, and
elsewhere. To attest to this, Pan-Germanism brought out cheering
crowds who greeted the Nazis upon their entry into Innsbruck,
Austria. No fighting occurred as most Austrians were enthusiastic about
a Greater Germany. After German troops invaded and
incorporated Austria into the German Reich, during the spring, summer,
and autumn of 1938 C.E., a wave of street violence against Jewish
persons and property followed in Vienna and other cities
throughout the so-called Greater German Reich. It culminated in the Kristallnacht riots
and violence of November 9th through the 10th. Here it is important to remember that the Stresa
Front of 1935 C.E. between Britain, France, and Italy had
guaranteed the independence of Austria. It should also be noted that
Mussolini, one of its members, was much less interested in upholding
Austrian independence after the creation of the Rome-Berlin Axis.
Upon entering the Axis, Italy had little reason for continued opposition
to Germany. If anything, the Fascist government was drawn even closer to
the Nazis. After the Anschluss, the opportunistic
Nazis would follow on with the “next victim” approach to foreign
policy. German foreign policy was now driven by pronouncements of
aggressive intentions. With every successful German foreign policy move,
another “destroy and take” military intervention would be
implemented. Hitler now became the advocate of ethnic Germans
living in areas of Czechoslovakia, initially in the Sudetenland. This
was the historical German name for the northern, southern, and western
areas of former Czechoslovakia. These areas were inhabited
primarily by Sudeten Germans. These German speakers had
predominated in the border districts of Bohemia, Moravia, and Czech
Silesia from the time of the Austrian Empire. His threats
would trigger the "Sudeten Crisis." Immediately after the Anschluss of Austria into
the Third Reich in March 1938 C.E., that following month,
April, Sudeten Nazis, led by Konrad Henlein, agitated for autonomy.
On April 24, 1938 C.E. the SdP proclaimed the Karlsbader Programm (de),
which demanded in eight points the complete equality between the Sudeten
Germans and the Czech people. From April 21st through April 30th, the Gestapo or
German Secret State Police and the Kripo or Criminal Police officials
rounded up approximately 1,500 persons suspected to be "unwilling
to work" and incarcerate them in concentration camps. On April
26th, the German government required all Jews to register assets over
5,000 Reichsmarks, which then become available to Hermann Göring, the
"Commissioner for the Four Year Plan," for use "in the
interests of the German economy." By May 3rd, SS authorities opened the Flossenbürg concentration
camp in northern Bavaria, Germany. On May 29th, Hungary adopted comprehensive
anti-Jewish laws and measures, excluding Jews from many professions. June 13th through June 18th, Gestapo officials
arrested approximately 9,000 so-called asocials and convicted criminals
in the so-called Operation Work Shy, Reich (Aktion "Arbeitsscheue
Reich"), and sent them to concentration camps. Among
those arrested were approximately 1,000 Jews. This was the first mass
arrest of Jews in Nazi Germany. On June 30, 1938 C.E., the Czech government
accepted the SdP proclaimed Karlsbader Programm (de) in which it
listed eight points demanding the complete equality between the Sudeten
Germans and the Czech people. Anschluss of all German
parties in the Sudetenland, except German Social-Democratic party,
merged with the Sudeten German Party (SdP). During this
period, Sudeten German paramilitary activity and extremist violence
peaked. To maintain order, the Czechoslovakian government was forced to
declare martial law in parts of the Sudetenland, only complicating an
already strained situation. With German Nazi encouragement, Sudeten
German paramilitary activities continued to grow. Out of suspicion of
the Prague government, Slovakian nationalism began its rise. From July 6th through July 15th, delegates
from 32 countries and representatives from refugee aid organizations
attended the Evian Conference in Evian, France. They discussed
options for settling Jewish refugees fleeing Nazi Germany as
immigrants elsewhere in Europe, the Americas, Asia, and Australia. The United
States and most other countries, however, were unwilling to ease
their immigration restrictions. In August, British Prime Minister Neville
Chamberlain sent Lord Runciman on a Mission to
Czechoslovakia in order to see if he could obtain a settlement
between the Czechoslovak government and the Germans in the Sudetenland. August 8th, SS authorities opened the Mauthausen concentration
camp near Linz, Austria. August 17th, the Reich Minister of the Interior
decreed that all Jewish men residing in Germany and bearing names not
recognizable as "Jewish" must adopt the middle name
"Israel." Jewish women were required to take the middle name
"Sarah." August 20th, Adolf Eichmann, working in the
Nazi Security Service and a self-styled "expert" on Jews,
opened the Central Office for Jewish Emigration in Vienna, Austria. On September 15th, when British Prime Minister Neville
Chamberlain met again with Adolf Hitler in Berchtesgaden
and agreed to the cession of the industrialized Sudetenland,
he understood the historical implications of the nature of the
conditions which had been set earlier by the conferring powers. At this
juncture, it should be explained that in the Treaty of Versailles the
Sudetenland was given by the Allied Powers to the new
Czechoslovak state. At the time, this was done against the wishes of
much of the local population. Three days later, on September 18th,
French Prime Minister Édouard Daladier, another
representative of the conferring powers, also agreed to the cession of
the Sudetenland. His decision was to now disregard the right to self-determination of
residents of the Sudetenland. It is claimed that France’s intention
was to weaken Germany economically and militarily. How so?
Interestingly, no Czechoslovak representative was invited to these
discussions. On September 24, 1938 C.E., British Prime
Minister Neville Chamberlain again met with Adolf Hitler in
Germany for a third time. Hitler pressed for the Sudetenland's
incorporation into the Reich in order to support German separatist
groups within the Sudeten region. Their being brutalized and persecuted
under Prague was alleged. These accusations helped to stir up
nationalist tendencies, as did the Nazi press. Citing the need to
protect the Germans in Czechoslovakia, Germany demanded the annexation
of Czech Sudetenland border areas without delay. Germany was now able to
walk into the Sudetenland without firing a shot. By the time of the Sudetenland crisis,
Czechoslovakia had built a modern army of 38 divisions. Its army was
supported by a strongly efficient armament industry. Czechoslovakia also
had military alliances with France and Soviet Union. None the less, the
British, French, and Soviets complied with the German annexation demand
of the Sudetenland without protest. September 29th through the 30th, British,
French, and Italian prime ministers met with Hitler again without
Czechoslovakia. She was not allowed to participate in the conference.
After the conference, the French and British negotiators informed the
Czechoslovak representatives about the terms of the agreement.
Czechoslovak representatives were told by French and British negotiators
that if Czechoslovakia would not accept it, France and Britain would
consider Czechoslovakia to be responsible for war. President Edvard
Beneš of Czechoslovakia capitulated and Germany, Italy, Great
Britain, and France signed the Munich Agreement. The Agreement
stipulated that Czechoslovakia must surrender the Sudeten border
region and its defenses to Nazi Germany. In the Munich Agreement,
the Allied ministers simply appeased Hitler. They gave him what he
demanded. There are some that believe if you place a
nation’s leaders under pressure in stressful settings these will force
them to adequately assess a given state of affairs, deduce desirable
outcomes, so they can arrive at appropriate solutions. The assumption is
that if you can make them frustrated, angry, and flustered then you can
demand decisive leadership from them. The logic is that they will be
challenged at first, but come better decision-maker over time.
Unfortunately for the Allies, this would not be the case. By appeasing
Hitler, they hoped that he would not demand anything more. In short,
"for the sake of peace" the conferring powers would allow
Germany to move troops into the Sudetenland and incorporate it into the
Reich unopposed. In exchange, Adolf Hitler gave his word that Germany
would make no further territorial demands in Europe. As for the actions by the League of
Nations, Hitler’s aggressive moves were met only by feeble and
ineffectual policies of appeasement. The League’s actions for
"peace for our time," the speech which following the Munich
Conference, allowed Germany the annexation of the Sudeten from a
sovereign nation, interwar Czechoslovakia, without proper payment or
other considerations. Germany annexed the Sudetenland in
October 1938 C.E. German troops occupied the northern, southern, and
western areas of Czechoslovakia’s former regions from October 1st
through October 10, 1938 C.E. It was a predominantly German region
inhabited primarily by Sudeten ethnic Germans. These ethnic
German speakers had been in the Bohemian, Moravian, and Czech
Silesia border districts from the time of the Austrian Empire.
Its more than 3 million ethnic Germans comprised almost a quarter of the
population of Czechoslovakia. From October 26th through the 28th, Germany
expelled approximately 18,000 stateless Jews of Polish origin who were
previously residing within the borders of the Reich. Among them were
were the parents of Herschel Grynszpan, who will take revenge in Paris by
shooting and fatally wounding German Embassy diplomat, Ernst vom Rath,
on November 7th. On November 9th and10th, in a nationwide pogrom
called Kristallnacht or "Night of Crystal," more
commonly known as the "Night of Broken Glass," took place.
Members of the Nazi Party and other Nazi formations burned synagogues,
looted Jewish homes and businesses, and killed at least 91 Jews. The
Gestapo, supported by local uniformed police, also arrested
approximately 30,000 Jewish men. These were later imprisoned in the Nazi
rune concentration camps of Dachau, Sachsenhausen, and Buchenwald.
By November 12th, the German government issued
the Decree on the Elimination of the Jews from Economic Life, barring
Jews from operating retail stores, sales agencies, and from carrying on
a trade. The Jews were forbidden by the Decree from selling goods or
services at an establishment of any kind. Three days later, on November
15th, German authorities banned the attendance of Jewish children in
German public schools. Jewish children could attend only segregated
Jewish schools that were financed and managed by the Jewish communities. By December 3rd, the German government issued
the Decree on the Utilization of Jewish Property, making
“aryanization” of all Jewish businesses compulsory. This meant the
transfer of Jewish-owned businesses to German ownership.
In the process, the German authorities forced Jews to sell immovable
property, businesses, and stocks to non-Jews, usually at prices far
below market value. December 8th, Heinrich Himmler issued the
Decree for "Combating the Gypsy Plague." The Decree
centralized Nazi Germany's official response to so-called "Gypsy
Question." It defined Gypsies as an inferior race. It tasked the
German Criminal Police with establishing a nationwide database,
identifying all Gypsies residing on the territory of the so-called
Greater German Reich, and proclaimed Dr. Robert Ritter's Research
Institute for Racial Hygiene and Population Biology as the
"expert" authority to determine membership in the "Gypsy
race." Perhaps reacting the these new German laws and
brutal Nazi action, the United Kingdom admitted between 9,000 and 10,000
primarily Jewish child refugees from the Greater German Reich,
from December 1938 C.E. through August 1939 C.E. In the late 1930s C.E., an overheated German
economy had become problematic for the Nazi dictatorship. The
overarching problem was that the current shaky economic recovery was
being threatened by the Nazi Party’s rearmament program. The German
working-class was now forcing employers to grant them higher wages. They
did this by leaving for another firm if their demands were not met and
gaining the desired wage increase. It was thought to be a form of
political resistance. As the German crisis grew it began overwhelming
the economy. The Nazi regime's nationalist blustering and unrealizable
expectations of both bread and bombs soon limited Germany’s options. Some
say all of this forced Adolf Hitler to go to war in 1939 C.E. The outbreak of the Second World War was
then a result of Hitler being confronted with making the difficult
choice between economic decisions or aggression. While it is true that
Germany faced economic problems, one may suppose that the reasons for
the outbreak of war must have been due to other choices made by the Nazi
leadership. Perhaps, as some say it was primacy of domestic politics.
The other view of World War II's origins suggests that it was brought
about by social imperialism as primed by primacy of foreign politics.
This view sees German foreign policy as being driven by domestic
political considerations. The launch of World War II can be better
understood as a form of German imperialist expansion, whereby Nazi
Germany was always bent upon a major war of expansion at some time
in the future. The domestic political pressures determined that
timing. In short, rearmament was the direct cause of
the overheated German economy. Various rearmament plans had failed due
to a shortage of skilled workers, which forced Hitler to push harder.
Germany’s Nazi leadership would not accept bread before guns. It
wanted both, but chose guns. As the Nazi economy began to fail due to
German social policies, industrial unrest resulted. With a general
breakdown in process, a sharp drop in living standards for the German
working class forced Hitler’s hand. Now, his Nazi leadership faced
with a deep socio-economic crisis embarked upon a cunning and ruthless
“destroy and take” foreign policy. Their target was a weak Eastern
Europe. By seizing territory they felt they would better support
Germany’s living standards. In the end, Hitler and his band of
brutal ruffian, assassin, and gangsters went into war at a time not of
their choosing. What was left for the Nazi leadership was the
choice of the place. During the period between 1919 C.E. and 1939
C.E., Poland had pursued a policy of balancing between the two powerful
states of Soviet Union and Nazi Germany. Poland understanding her
difficulties sought non-aggression treaties with both, hoping to delay
the inevitable. In early 1939 C.E., Germany demanded that Poland
join the Anti-Comintern Pact as a satellite state of Germany.
The “Anschluss” or union between Germany and Austria had already
occurred in March of 1938 C.E. By October of 1938 C.E., the Sudetenland
area of Czechoslovakia was annexed by Hitler. Poland knew only too well
that her turn was next. On January 21, 1939 C.E., Adolf Hitler dismissed Hjalmar
Schacht as president of the Reichsbank. Schacht had earlier
begun a rivalry with Hermann
Göring, who in 1936 had become virtual dictator of the German economy.
When he opposed Hitler’s rearmament expenditure, he was dismissed as
Reichsbank president. Adolf Hitler forced
the establishment of the independent Slovak Republic on March
14, 1939 C.E. The First Slovak
Republic was controlled the majority of the territory of present-day Slovakia but
without its current southern and eastern parts, which had been ceded to Hungary in
1938 C.E. The Republic bordered Germany, constituent parts of the Protectorate
of Bohemia and Moravia, Poland, and subsequently the General
Government or German-occupied remnant of Poland, along with
independent Hungary. On March 15, 1939 C.E., Germany moved to occupy the remnant
of the once-larger Czech state. As
other German Wehrmacht units moved into other parts of
Czechoslovakia Hitler sent troops into Czechoslovakia’s capital Prague. On March 16, 1939 C.E., from the
Prague Castle, Hitler proclaimed Bohemia and Moravia the Protectorate
of Bohemia and Moravia. By this action, the German Führer broke
his earlier Munich Agreement promise made with respect his country's
future territorial integrity. The German victory was followed
by breaking off Slovakia as a German client state with the Slovaks
declaring their independence. The
majority of the Reich Bohemia and Moravia protectorate's population
was ethnic Czech. With this military intervention the country
of Czechoslovakia ceased to exist. This would be the last show of the
French and British policy of appeasement. After the final fate of Czechoslovakia proved
that the Führer's word could not be trusted, Britain and France decided
on a change of strategy. They decided any further unilateral German
expansion would be met by force. This included Poland. The Third Reich's next target for further
expansion was now Poland, whose access to the Baltic sea had
been carved out of West Prussia by the Treaty of Versailles,
making East Prussia an exclave. The "Polish Corridor Question"
now became the Nazis’ latest territorial concern. By March 21, 1939
C.E., Adolf Hitler was making demands for the free city of Danzig
in Poland. In response, Britain and France attempted a policy of deterrence.
Poland, fearing a loss of independence, refused to give into Adolf
Hitler’s demand for the free city of Danzig in Poland.
Hitler then told his generals on May 23, 1939 C.E. what the reason was
for invading Poland, "Danzig is not the issue at stake. It's a
matter of extending our living space in the East..." To
deter Hitler, Britain and France announced that an invasion would mean
war. On March 31, 1939 C.E., Britain and France guaranteed the
independence of Poland. They
also attempted to convince the Soviet Union to join in this deterrence. España’s
Nationalists with the help of the Axis Powers defeated the Republicans
on April 1, 1939 C.E. España would later
enter into negotiations with the Axis with respect to joining them. They
would remain neutral during World War II, and conducted commerce with
both sides. During the summer of 1939 C.E., Germany’s
attention was again turned toward resolving the Polish issues. Hitler's
was making claims on Polish Danzig. He wanted a change in Danzig's
governmental status. The main port of the area, Danzig, had been
made a free city-state under Polish influence guaranteed by
the League of Nations. In exchange, Hitler promised Poland some portion
of territory of its neighbors and a 25-year extension of the
non-aggression pact. After reviewing the offer, Poland refused. She
feared losing her de facto access to the sea. By August 1939 C.E.,
Hitler concocted the Danzig crisis when he delivered an ultimatum to
Poland on Danzig's status. It is important to remember that Danzig was a
stark reminder to German nationalists of the Napoleonic free city established
after the French emperor's crushing victory over Prussia in
1807 C.E. Hitler also claimed extra-territoriality for
his Reichsautobahn Berlin-Königsberg, a pre-World War II German Reichsautobahn project which was to
connect German Berlin with the city of Königsberg in East
Prussia. By the late 1930s C.E., the
sections near these two cities were finished. But not the larger section
between them, the road across the Polish Corridor was not. The
issue of the Polish Corridor’s
extra-territoriality became
an important element in Poland’s refusal to allow the
completion of the unfinished
section of the Reichsautobahn which was to become
a road across the Polish Corridor. These two issues provoked
yet another international crisis. By now, Poland was also weary of
further German demands. Poland was also concerned that she might
possibly be subject to German subjugation and become a German satellite
state or client state at some future date. These
were the tensions which may have led to the start of World War II. Britain and France now found that their recent
policy of deterrence toward an aggressive Germany had failed. They
would soon commit themselves to an alliance with Poland. Essentially
this meant threatening Germany with a two-front war. Hitler
didn’t understand London's feeling that its policy of deterrence had
failed and he did not expect a wider war. In 1939 C.E., neither Germany nor the Soviet
Union was ready to go to war against one another. On August 23, 1939
C.E., shortly before World War II (1939 C.E.-1945 C.E.) broke out in
Europe, the two enemies, Nazi Germany and the Soviet Union surprised the
world by signing the German-Soviet Nonaggression Pact. The two countries
agreed to take no military action against each other for the next 10
years. By the Pact, Hitler simply eliminated the possibility of a
two-front war, for the time being. With Britain and France now
pressing harder for restraint, Hitler did not need another strong enemy.
The Germans had now assured themselves the support of the USSR by
secretly dividing Eastern Europe into Nazi and Soviet spheres of
influence. Labeled a "non-aggression treaty,"
the Pact included a secret protocol which was anything but. The
independent countries of Estonia, Finland, Latvia, Lithuania, Poland,
and Romania were to be divided and placed into spheres of interest by
the two signatories. This secret protocol explicitly assumed "territorial
and political rearrangements" of these countries. All the
aforementioned countries would later be invaded, occupied, or forced to
cede part of their territory to either the Soviet Union, Germany, or
both. By allying herself with Germany via the secret Molotov-Ribbentrop
Pact with little or no effort, the USSR had gained future control of the
Baltic States and parts of Poland. She
was satisfied for the moment. On August 25, 1939 C.E., Britain signed the
Polish-British Common Defence Pact. Since the loss of WWI, it had remained the
intent of the German “Right” and the German Army’s High Command to
ensure that Pan-Germanism would survive and triumph. It was the German
High Command who thoroughly believed that only German militarism could
achieve that goal. Militarism over the course of more that two hundred
years of German history had become a part of the Germanic people, and
specifically the Prussian people’s zeitgeist. This led to it becoming
an accepted part of governmental policy. Adolf Hitler and his Nazis were only a part of
the Pan-Germanic equation. One can readily see from the timelines
presented here that the unification of Germany in the 19th-Century C.E.
began the Prussian hegemony over all of the German states. With that
hegemony, came the German military’s High Command. Their failure to
win WWI was but a respite for the more civilized nations of Europe.
Relative to the political “Right” and the German military, Hitler
offered the power which they so badly craved. For the Right this meant
control of the government, economy, and Germany’s industrial and
manufacturing base. For these prizes, Hitler asked only for their
partnership. Gifts to the German military’s High Command would include
the manufacturing of armaments, ships, planes, tanks, and war materiel.
The German Army was to be increased and its General Staff enlarged. In
exchange for these, he required from the Army only its cooperation and
acquiescence. As he began his political rise to the
leadership of Germany, he and his Nazi Party reluctantly participated in
the existing democratic political system. In this arena Hitler's tactics
were marked by cunning, duplicity, or bad faith. Just as an excellent
chess player’s opens with a gambit, Hitler played risks of one or more
pawns, or a minor piece. Once he gained an advantage in position, the
true game began. To further his political agenda, he made seemingly
reasonable demands. The Nazis sought accommodation with other political
parties only to further their own agenda. Once having achieved their
goals, they marginalized or discarded their very short-term partners.
He also relied on these tactics to get elected.
The intent of the Nazis was to exploit the German people’s discontent
with and hatred of the victorious Allied nations of WWI. According to
Hitler, they, the political “Left,” the Communists and the Jews were
responsible for the destruction of the Germany economy and its
unemployment problems. He also fanned the flames of inherent German
racism and the peoples’ belief in their superiority over what they saw
as the other European races or ethnicity. In addition, Hitler
used the idea of “Greater Germany,” the political concept of
creating a German nation-state encompassing all or nearly all the
German-speaking peoples of Europe in the 19th and 20th centuries. Once the Nazis had obtained power they held the
highest leadership posts of the nation and control of its political,
legal, and military systems. With the exception of the military, Hitler
moved quickly to outlaw non-Right political parties, purge government
bureaucrats and replace them with Nazis, and consolidate control over
these institutions. He soon moved on the diplomatic front. At the
base of Hitler’s plans was conquest. In his effort to achieve this, he
put forth additional ambitious demands based upon Nazi ideology. These
included his version of Pan-Germanism, the uniting all Germans and
all of the Germanic peoples in Europe into a single nation. Such an
action would allow the Nazis to have hegemony of an
"Aryan"/"Nordic" Master Race to rule over the
Nazi defined "sub-humans" or Untermenschen made up of inferior
races, chief among them Slavs and Jews. Hitler also
wanted the acquisition of "living space" or Lebensraum
primarily for agrarian settlers. He was creating a "pull towards
the East," where such territories were to be found and colonized.
And finally, he wanted to eliminate Bolshevism. With country after country, he used cunning,
duplicity, or bad faith to obtain his goals. It always began with
Hitler’s demands. Only if they were not met, did he threaten war. When
concessions were made by his opponents, Hitler accepted them. He then
moved onto a new demand. When opponents tried to appease him, he
accepted the gains that were offered. He then went on to his next
target. All the while, the Nazis were building,
improving, strengthening, and increasing the German military. At each
step in of European hegemony Hitler consulted with the German
military’s High Command and its General Staff. Only then did he use
the military for achieving his diplomatic demands. Only toward the end
of his obtaining his version of Pan-Germanism, the uniting all Germans and
all of the Germanic peoples in Europe into a single nation, did
Hitler begin his challenge of the military elite. The Schutzstaffel, or the Protection
Squadron, was Hitler’s major paramilitary organization and
loyal only to him, and placed under the NSDAP in Nazi
Germany. It began with a small guard unit known as the Saal-Schutz made
up of NSDAP volunteers to provide security for Party meetings in Munich.
By 1925 C.E., Heinrich Himmler joined the reformed. Under his
direction (1929 C.E.-1945 C.E.) it soon grew from a small paramilitary
formation to one of the most powerful organizations in Nazi Germany. It
would later operate throughout German-occupied Europe during World
War II. From 1929 C.E. until the Nazi regime's collapse in 1945 C.E.,
the SS was the foremost agency of security, surveillance, and terror
within Germany and German-occupied Europe. By this time, even the German
Army lived in fear of its power. As the Schutzstaffel developed, two main
constituent groups and a third operational component were established.
These were the Allgemeine SS or General SS, the Waffen-SS or
Armed SS, and the SS-Totenkopfverbände (SS-TV). The Allgemeine
SS was responsible for enforcing the racial policy of Nazi
Germany and general policing. The
Waffen-SS consisted of combat units within Nazi Germany's military. As
the Waffen-SS grew, so did the obvious threat to the Regular German
Army’s official command within the German Military. A third component
of the SS was the SS-Totenkopfverbände (SS-TV). It was
responsible for the running of the Nazi concentration camps and extermination
camps. The SS was also active in German commercial enterprises and
exploited concentration camp inmates as slave labor. Additional SS subdivisions included the Gestapo and
the Sicherheitsdienst (SD) organizations. These were tasked
with the detection of actual or potential enemies of the Nazi state, the
neutralization of any opposition, policing the German people for their
commitment to Nazi ideology, and providing domestic and foreign
intelligence. To paint the SS with a broad brush, it would
ultimately be responsible for most of the eventual genocidal killings of an
estimated 5.5 to 6 million Jews and millions of other victims in the
Holocaust. Here it should be noted that members of all of its
branches committed war crimes and crimes against humanity during
World War II (1939 C.E.-1945 C.E.). With the Nazi superstructure in place, its
tentacles reached into every aspect of German life. From civilian to
military, through the political to governmental, the Nazis now reigned
supreme. There could be no opposition only submission. With submission
came compliance. Every order given was obeyed. With its massive,
efficient, and effective killing machine poised and operational and with
German military’s High Command and General Staff having created its
war plans, Nazi Germany was prepared for war. Japan
1918 C.E.-1939 C.E. Hara Takashi, a Japanese commoner and liberal
thinker of the Rikken Seiyūkai, became prime minister in
1918 C.E. with the rallying cry of "Militarism is dead." Three
years later, however, Hara would be assassinated. His was not the only
personal opposition to Japanese military interventions it included
individuals from the fields of party politics, business, and culture. By 1919, Japan, as a member of the victorious
Allies during World War I, she gained a mandate over various Pacific
islands previously part of the German colonial empire. Japan joined the
League of Nations. By the 1920s C.E., things had changed greatly in Japan. It had
become a constitutional monarchy with a democratically elected
parliament. It also had a modern military which had won two major
overseas wars. Japan had become an active member of the international
community, participating in the League of Nations and ruling colonies of
its own. Along with political transformations, the Japanese experienced
many changes in daily life. With the political death of Sakoku, a new
openness, increased commerce and trade, the Japanese began to have ever
growing interactions with Europeans and Americans. These inspired many
of these changes. The Japanese people began wearing Western style
clothing and eating new foods. The term "Shidehara diplomacy" came
to describe Japan's liberal foreign policy during the 1920s C.E., and
was assailed by military interests who believed it was weakening the
country. Kijūrō Shidehara a prominent
pre–World War II Japanese diplomat and would later become the 44th
Prime Minister of Japan from October 9, 1945 C.E. 22 May 22, 1946 C.E.,
followed a non-interventionist policy toward China, attempting to
stabilize its relations with Great Britain and the United States. Industrialization and modernization brought
with it, cars, electricity, and trains as a permanent part of Japan’s
cities. Women had become active in public life as consumers,
intellectuals, workers, and writers. Some Japanese accepted such changes
as necessary for Japan to become part of the modern world. Others
questioned the changes as damaging to their culture and traditions.
Japan was insecure in maintaining a shared sense of national identity
with modernization and Westernization. As they looked back on decades of
Japan’s history, the question loomed large, were they sacrificing
being Japanese for a world of comfort and ease? Despite all of her
successes, Japan and its leaders were confused and frustrated. In 1922 C.E., the Washington Naval Treaty was
signed, limiting the fleets and vessels of the navies of the United
States, United Kingdom, Japan, France, and Italy. Japan was limited to
about two-thirds of the fleet allowed for the United States and Britain.
This was seen in Japan as a denial of Japanese equality amongst European
powers. The Anglo-Japanese Alliance was officially
terminated in 1923 C.E. During the Taishō Period (1912
C.E.-1926 C.E.), Japan had seen limited democratic rule. There had also
been genuine diplomatic attempts to encourage peace
between the major nations that had won WWI such as the Washington
Naval Treaty signed during 1922 C.E.
Japan had also participated in the League
of Nations as a charter member when she joined in 1920 C.E. With
the reign of the emperor Hirohito
and the beginning of the Shōwa Era or Bright Peace in 1926
C.E. Japan’s future truly did look bright. By this time, a conflict also affecting
domestic politics had arisen. The Japanese Army was at variance with the zaibatsu financial
and industrial corporations on how to best manage economic expansion and
balance production of military armaments and materiel. For the Army,
resources were the issue. The Japanese military looked towards Asia’s
vast resources and specifically Manchuria's iron and coal and
Indochina's rubber. In June of 1928 C.E., adventurist Japanese Army
officers of the Kwantung Army embarked on unauthorized
initiatives to protect Japanese interests in Manchuria. That year, the
Republic of China and Japan engaged in the Jinan Incident and the
Huanggutun Incident. June 4, 1928 C.E.,
in the latter incident, Japanese agents assassinated the former ally,
warlord, and the Republic of China’s President Zhang Zuolin, in
hopes of sparking a general conflict. His train was destroyed by a bomb
planted by Japanese extremists who hoped that his death would provoke
the Japanese army into occupying Manchuria. Zhang was seriously wounded
in the attack and died later that day. By March 28, 1929 C.E., Japan withdrew its
troops from the Republic of China and ended the Jinan Incident. Jinan
had become occupied by Japanese forces for ten months when Japanese
troops finally departed from Chinese cities in Shandong Province. The
Incident had served as an excuse for the Japanese to station even more
troops in Shandong. It was reported that 6,123 Chinese military
personnel and civilians were killed during the Jinan Incident and a
further 1,701 were wounded. On July 24, 1929 C.E., the Kellogg-Briand Pact
went into effect. The Pact was an international agreement in which
the signatory states promised not to use war to resolve disputes or
conflicts of whatever nature. Despite the Pact, Japan acted as it
had acted before 1914 C.E. It wanted Manchuria and had taken it. The
League of Nations and the Kellogg Pact might as well not have existed. On October 29, 1929 C.E., the Great Depression
began. The 1930s C.E. would see the Great Depression devastate
Japan's economy. It also gave radical forces within the Japanese
military an opportunity to force the country’s entire
military-industrial aggressively working towards the conquest of all of
Asia. The future no longer looked bright for Japan. With the collapse of
the world economic order and the Great Depression the world
became fearful, that included the Japanese people. The Japanese saw signs that other world powers did not regard them
as equals. They were also concerned about rising nationalism in the
colonies and popular protests at home. All these factors led officials
to move toward militarism and fascism in the 1930s C.E. By then, Japan
had been involved militarily in the Asian continent continuously for
thirty-five years from the First Sino-Japanese War(July
25, 1894 C.E.-April 17, 1895
C.E.), Boxer Rebellion
(November 1899 C.E. to September 7, 1901 C.E.), Russo-Japanese War (1904
C.E.-1905 C.E.), WWI and its Siberian
Intervention (1918 C.E.-1922 C.E.). During the term of Prime Minister Tanaka
Giichi from 1927 C.E. to 1929 C.E., Japan sent troops three times
to China to obstruct Chiang Kai-shek's unification campaign. From a
military perspective, Japan’s lack of resources would continue to be
problematic and was in need of a long-term solution. Japanese militarism and invasion of China
in the 1930s C.E., was based upon Japanese Militarism and its principle
or policy of maintaining a strong military capability to use
it aggressively to expand national interests and/or values, with the
view that military efficiency is the supreme ideal of a state. Two
contemporaneous factors in Japan contributed both to the
growing power of its military and chaos within its ranks leading up to
the Second World War. One was the Cabinet Law, which required
the Imperial Japanese Army (IJA) and Imperial Japanese
Navy (IJN) to nominate servinet could be formed. This essentially
gave the military veto power over the formation of any Cabinet in the
ostensibly parliamentary country. Another factor was gekokujō,
or institutionalized disobedience by junior officers. It was
not uncommon for radical junior officers to press their goals, to the
extent of assassinating their seniors. Despite the apparently monolithic national
consensus on the official aggressive policies pursued by the Japanese
Imperial government in the first part of the Shōwa era, some
substantial opposition did exist in the early-1930s C.E. The 1930s C.E. would see the Great
Depression devastate Japan's economy. It would also give radical
forces within the Japanese military an opportunity to force the
country’s entire military-industrial complex to work aggressively
towards the conquest of all of Asia. On April 22, 1930 C.E., the United States,
Japan, Italy, and Great Britain signed the London Naval Treaty, which
regulated shipbuilding and submarine warfare. This was the turning point
for the “Limitation and Reduction of Naval Armament,” which
regulated submarine warfare and limited naval ship building. At
issue was Prime Minister Osachi Hamaguchi and the Rikken
Minseitō Political Party’s having agreed to a treaty
which would severely limit Japanese naval power. The Treaty was strongly
opposed by Japanese militarists who claimed that it would endanger
national defense. The Agreement was being portrayed by the opposition Rikken
Seiyukai Party as having been forced upon Japan by a hostile United
States, which further inflamed growing anti-foreign sentiment. That following year of 1931 C.E., Japan took
advantage of China's weaknesses of the Warlord Era and
fabricated the Mukden Incident to set up the puppet state of Manchukuo in
Manchuria, with Puyi, who had been the last emperor of China,
as its emperor. It was on September 18, 1931 C.E. that an explosion
occurred on the tracks of the South Manchurian Railroad north of the
Chinese city of Mukden in northeastern China, today Shen-yang. The
railroad was owned and operated by an arm of the Japanese government.
The Japanese called it an act of sabotage and blamed it on Chinese
Nationalist forces. Japanese military leaders immediately began an
occupation of the area in what was to be called the Manchurian Incident.
It should be noted that the government in Tokyo had not authorization
this offensive. It was the Kwantung Army,
a
Japanese military force stationed in Manchuria that staged the Mukden
Incident. The Incident would spark the Invasion of Manchuria and
its transformation into the Japanese puppet state of Manchukuo. It
also set the stage for the Imperial Japanese Army’s Kwantung Army group
to invade, seize, and takeover the vast territory of Manchuria. Japan
was determined to dominate the China market, which the U.S. and other
European powers had been dominating. This was marked by the Chinese as
the start of the Japanese invasion of China. The following day, on September 19, 1931 C.E.,
the Second Sino-Japanese War began. Using the Manchurian Incident as a
pretext, the Japanese invasion of the Manchuria region in the Republic
of China was launched. Chinese resistance failed and within six months,
the occupation of Manchuria was complete. In Tokyo one month later in October, military
figures failed in an attempt to establish a military dictatorship
during the Imperial Colors Incident. The news of the event was
suppressed and the military perpetrators were not punished. Clearly, the
Japanese military’s goal after 1931 C.E. would be the economic
dominance of most of East Asia, often expressed in Pan-Asian terms as
"Asia for the Asians." Resistance to this by anyone,
including those in Japan would not be tolerated. By 1932 C.E., the imposition of western
nation trade barriers, increasing radicalism in Japanese politics, and
domestic terrorist violence weakened democratic institutions and those
forces that believed in freedom. These resulted in an assassination
attempt on the emperor that year. This would be followed by a number of
attempted coups d'états by ultra-nationalist secret
societies. Japan’s instability led to a resurgence of so-called
"jingoistic" patriotism and the belief that the military could
solve all threats both domestic and foreign. Those who continued to
resist the "military solution" including nationalists with
unquestionable patriotism were driven from office or an active role
in the government. Patriotic education also strengthened the sense
of a hakko ichiu, or a divine mission to unify Asia under Japanese
rule. On January 7, 1932 C.E., the Stimson Doctrine
was proclaimed by United States Secretary of State Henry L. Stimson in
response to Japan’s invasion of Manchuria. It stated the
non-recognition of international territorial changes that were executed
by force. Clearly, it was an open letter to the Empire of Japan and her
taking of the Republic of China’s lands. By January 28, 1932 C.E., the
“January 28 Incident” occurred when fighting erupted between Chinese
boycotters and Japanese troops protecting the nation's enclave in the
port of Shanghai. The Japanese dispatched a naval invasion force in an
attempt to capture Shanghai. Japanese forces attacked Shanghai in the First
Shanghai Incident, waging a three-month undeclared war there before a
truce was reached. It should be understood that the civilian government
in Tokyo was powerless to prevent these military adventures. Instead of
being condemned, the Kwangtung Army's actions enjoyed considerable
popular support. The unsuccessful invasion ended in a stalemate. In
subsequent days, the League of Nations recommended negotiations between
China and Japan, and Japan occupied Harbin, China. By February 27, 1932 C.E., Japan announced the
new Japanese puppet government for the region of Manchuria. It was later
to be called Manchukuo. It was to be an independent nation. It
encompassed the three northeastern Chinese provinces occupied by Japan
since the "9.18 Incident." Japanese control remained direct
and Japanese owned interests gained considerable power. Manchukuo was
not recognized by the League of Nations. By March 4, 1933 C.E., troops of the 139th
Division of Chinese 32nd Corps repulsed a Japanese attack on the Lengkou
Pass of the Great Wall. The provincial capital of Rehe Province,
Chengde, however, was captured by Japanese troops without opposition. Baron Takuma Dan, director of Mitsui Bank,
was murdered on March 5, 1932 C.E. in the League of Blood Incident.
He had been an important opponent of Japan overseas military
interventions and was known for his pro-American views. There would be
no opposition to the Japanese militarists! On March 6, 1932 C.E., China agreed to the
League of Nations demand to stop fighting in and near Shanghai. The
Japanese forces, however, continued attacking Chinese positions. The
United Kingdom and United States, which both have vast business and
political interests in the city, brokered a cease-fire deal between
China and Japan three months after the hostilities began. The Japanese
naval forces would finally withdraw from Shanghai on May 15th. The Japanese system of party government finally
met its demise with the May 15 Incident as the result by an
atmosphere in which the Japanese military was able to act with little
restraint. On May 15, 1932 C.E., Japanese Prime Minister Inukai Tsuyoshi
was assassinated by 11 young naval officers. The Incident was an
attempted coup d'état launched against the Empire of Japan by
reactionary elements of the Imperial Japanese Navy, aided by cadets in
the Imperial Japanese Army, and civilian remnants of the ultra
nationalist League of Blood. It was symptomatic of a certain level of
anarchy among the Japanese aristocracy. The Incident strengthened the
rising power of Japanese militarism and weakened democracy and the rule
of law in Japan. In the trial that followed, popular support of
the Japanese population for these actions led to extremely light
sentences for the assassins, only fifteen years' imprisonment. The 11
young naval officers were seen by the public as having acted out of
patriotism. Prime Minister Inukai's successors, military men chosen by the
last surviving genrō Saionji Kinmochi, recognized he
puppet government for the region of Manchuria, Manchukuo. They also
approved of the army's actions in securing Manchuria as an industrial
base, an area for Japanese emigration, and a potential staging ground
for war with the Soviet Union. Various factions in the army would
continue to contend for power amid increasing suppression of
dissent and more assassinations. On March 27, 1933 C.E., Japan unhappy with the
League of Nations’ anti-Japanese decisions, withdrew from the body.
One can only surmise that Japan and her military leadership now had
other than peaceful intentions which the League would frown on once they
were acted upon. If Japan was no longer a member, she could claim to be
outside the rules and regulations of the League and therefore not
answerable to it. The average tariff rate on imports in Japan
rose to 21.0% in 1933 C.E. The increase was up from 3.7% in 1898 and
1.5% in 1910 C.E. These increases
were in response to revision of the unequal treaties which paved the way
to the rise of Japanese protectionism. In an act of defiance, on March 1, 1934 C.E.,
Japan renamed Chinese Manchuria, Manchukuo. That same year, on December
29, 1934 C.E., Japan renounced both the Washington Naval Treaty and the
London Naval Treaty. It should be noted that in each instance, the
treaties limited the fleets and the number of vessels of her navy below
that of the United States and Great Britain, Japan’s rivals in China.
From a Japanese perspective a large naval fleet meant a greater chance
of winning a war against a rival power. In 1935 C.E., Minobe Tatsukichi, a respected
professor at Tokyo Imperial University declared the emperor to
be a part of the constitutional structure of Japan rather than a sacred
power beyond the state itself. His constitutional interpretation was
overwhelmingly accepted by bureaucrats in the 1930s C.E. In the
increasingly militant 1930s C.E., these ideas led to attacks against
Minobe in the House of Peers and his resignation from that
body. In the closing month of that year, large-scale, anti-Japanese
riots took place in Peking, much to the chagrin of Japan’s militarists
who worshipped the God-Emperor. In the “February 26 Incident” of
February 26, 1936 C.E., the Japanese Army's elite First Infantry
Division staged an attempted coup d'état in yet another effort to
overthrow civilian rule. The coup attempt carried out by junior Japanese
officers was perhaps the most serious coup attempt of Japan, before World
War Two. It was a classic incident of ritualized insubordination, or gekokoju.
Leaders killed by the radical Army Young Officers included Home Minister Makoto
Saito, Finance Minister Korekiyo Takayashi, and Army Inspector
General of Military Education Jotaro Watanabe. They also
killed a number of police, family members, and staff. The revolt was put down by other military
units, and its leaders were executed after secret trials. Despite
public dismay over these events and the discredit they brought to
numerous military figures, Japan's civilian leadership capitulated to
the Army's demands in the hope of ending domestic violence. Increases
were seen in defense budgets. Naval construction expanded as Japan
announced it would no longer accede to disarmament treaties.
Patriotic indoctrination of Japan’s people also increased as Japan
moved toward a wartime footing. To be clear, despite the Japanese military's
long tradition of independence from civilian control, its efforts at
staging a coup d'état to overthrow the civilian government, and its
forcing Japan into war through insubordination and military adventurism
the military would ultimately be unable to force a military dictatorship
on Japan. On May 9, 1936 C.E., China’s leader Chiang Kai-shek
proclaimed that Japan was waging war in China without a formal
declaration of war. In response, on October 20, 1936 C.E. the
Japanese-backed Mongolian troops attacked China. The
Japanese Army was now using surrogate forces to achieve their
objectives. On November 26, 1936 C.E., the Anti-Comintern
Pact, an agreement to exchange information and collaborate in preventing
communist activities, was signed by Japan and Germany. Italy would
join the Anti-Comintern Pact a year later. Japan had joined Germany
in signing the Pact to provide a two-front threat to the Soviet Union.
At this point, Japan was not interested in being drawn into a European
war, and thus the pact was not a true alliance. After the Xian
Incident, on
December 1, 1936 C.E., the Chinese Civil War temporarily ended. The
Incident involved the seizure of China’s
leader the Nationalist
generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek by two of his own generals, Zhang Xueliang
and Yang Hucheng. Fearing that China would be plunged into renewed
disorder if China’s
leader were killed, the nation
clamored for his release. The Soviet Union responded quickly denouncing
his captors and insisting that Chiang be freed. To be sure, the Soviet
Union needed a united China opposing Japan, its potential enemy on its
eastern border. The Chinese Communist Party (CCP) leaders also decided
that Chiang’s release would serve their own interests in China, but
only if he would accept their policy against Japan. They wanted Chiang
to call off the civil war and form a united front with the Communist
Party to confront Japanese aggression. This was to be the lull before the storm. It
should be recalled that since 1931 C.E., Japan had been attacking and
stripping China of a number of her territories through military
conquest. Each time after Japan absorbed a large chuck of China, the
situation would remain fluid and unstable. The two sides immediately
began preparing for a future full-scale war. In 1937 C.E., for the first and only time, the
powerful Japanese Army and the Navy brought down Japan’s cabinet by
withdrawing their minister. Next, they refused to nominate his
successor. They did this to prevent a General, Kazushige Ugaki,
from becoming Prime Minister. The Chinese and Japanese governments were
nominally at peace in 1937 C.E. That year, as it had in 1931 C.E., Japan
once again invaded Manchuria and China proper under the guise of the
Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere, with slogans such as "Asia
for the Asians.” The strategy was to remove the influence of the
Western Powers in China and replace it with Japanese domination. Japan
was determined to dominate this market of raw material and consumers. War was launched against China with the Marco
Polo Bridge Incident of July 7, 1937 C.E. in which a clash near
Beijing between Chinese and Japanese troops quickly escalated into the
full-scale warfare of the Second Sino-Japanese War, followed by the Soviet-Japanese
Border Wars and the Pacific War. The Incident at the Marco
Polo Bridge occurred in the Chinese city of Wanping, which is in the
vicinity of present-day Beijing. The bridge is a large granite structure
of 11 arches that spans the Yongding River. It is a centuries old
structure, last restored in the late 1600s by the emperor of an ancient
Chinese dynasty. The bridge was a strategic location because it was then
the only link between Beijing and an important region to the south
controlled by another powerful faction, the Chinese Nationalist Party.
Gaining control of the bridge, then, meant significant control of the
city of Beijing and the surrounding territories. During the time leading up to the bridge
incident, there were already a large number of Japanese troops stationed
in area. The Japanese were taking advantage of loop-holes in Chinese
policy which dated back to the Boxer Protocol of 1901 C.E. This policy
allowed certain foreign nations to place their own troops along an
important railroad leading to Beijing so that communications could be
maintained between the various governments who had an established
presence in China. The policy was meant to allow only a small number of
foreign personnel, but the Japanese stationed between 7,000 and 15,000
troops around the Marco Polo bridge area. This minor skirmish would quickly escalate into
a full-scale Japanese invasion. Bombings by the Japanese would expand
into many Chinese cities. These locations would include the cities of
Shanghai, Nanjing, and Guangzhou. In July of 1937 C.E.,
Japanese troops marched into Zhengyangmen of Beijing after
capturing the city. By that year, it was clear to all that the Empire
of Japan had for some time harbored expansionist desires which
included the Republic of China in Asia. It was no secret that Japan
intended to eventually control all of China. The Japanese had been
conducting long-term policies of imperialist expansion at the expense of
her neighbors. It is believed that the skirmish which led to the Marco
Polo Bridge Incident was intentional, with flimsy excuses
manufactured by the Japanese as a pretext to open another full-scale war
with the Chinese. In the years of brutal and bloody war that followed,
more than a million soldiers would be killed on both sides, and hundreds
of thousands of civilians would lose their lives. The ongoing conflict
in China would lead to a deepening conflict with the United States. American public opinion would become alarmed by
events such as the Nanking Massacre and growing Japanese
power. These issues caused lengthy talks to be held between the U.S. and
Japan. Later, when Japan moved into the southern part of French
Indochina, President Roosevelt chose to freeze all Japanese assets in
the U.S. The intended consequence of this was the halt of oil shipments
from the U.S. to Japan, which had supplied 80 percent of Japanese oil
imports. The Netherlands and Britain followed suit. With oil reserves
that would last only a year and a half during peace time (much less
during wartime), this ABCD line left Japan two choices: comply
with the U.S.-led demand to pull out of China, or seize the oilfields in
the East Indies from the Netherlands. The Japan government deemed
it unacceptable to retreat from China. From August through November of 1937 C.E., full
scale fighting erupted throughout northern China. Japan soon overcame
initial failures with landings and reinforcements in Shanghai. The war,
however, began tying down large numbers of Chinese soldiers, so Japan
set up three different Chinese puppet states to enlist some Chinese
support. From the 22nd and 23rd of September of 1937 C.E., widespread
protests culminated in a resolution by the Far Eastern Advisory
Committee of the League of Nations. By November of 1937 C.E., the Imperial
Japanese Army captured the Chinese capital city of Nanjing, and
committed war crimes in the Nanjing massacre. Nanking was
subjected to many months of rampage. The Rape of Nanking resulted in the
deaths of possibly up to 300,000 Chinese civilians. Most historians
believed that the atrocities against Chinese civilians by the occupying
Japanese forces in Nanking were systematic actions ordered by high level
officials in Tokyo. The actions were meant to demonstrate their rage and
to crush continuing Chinese resistance. On December 8, 1937 C.E., Japan
established the puppet nation of Mengjiang in the Inner Mongolia region
of Republic of China. On July 28, 1938 C.E., the Soviet-Japanese
Border Wars began with the Battle of Lake Khasan. The Union of Soviet
Socialist Republics (U.S.S.R.) would emerge victorious in August of that
year. The Battle of Lake Khasan took place from July 29th
through August 11, 1938. It was an attempted military incursion by the
Japanese Army from Manchukuo into territory claimed by the Soviet
Union. The "Second Period" of the Second
Sino-Japanese War fought between the Republic of China and the Empire of
Japan started in October 1938 C.E. This conflict was eventually swept up
into WWII and would end in December 1941 C.E. By November of 1938 C.E.,
the “New Order for East Asia” was declared by Japan. The declaration
of Japanese plans for dominance of East Asia was announced while Japan
was attacking China. It was also an announcement of its full intentions
regarding her dominating all of Asia. This would further deteriorate
their relations with Western Nations. In February of 1939 C.E., Japan captured Hainan
Island, which was seen to have strategic implications by the British.
Hainan, located in the Gulf of Tongking, caused alarm to the British
and, especially, the French Governments. Hainan occupies a vital
strategic position, lying close to Indo-China, on the main Far Eastern
sea routes to Singapore and Hong-kong, and across the Singapore-Shanghai
air route. Japan's explanation for her actions which infringed on the
1907 Treaty was that while she recognised that Hainan was in the French
sphere of interest, the island was providing a base for the import of
arms by the Chinese Government. As such arms were being used
against her Japan felt the military incursion was justified. From May 11th through September of 1939 C.E.,
Japan and the Soviet Union engaged in border clashes around the Khalka
River. On May 11, 1939 C.E., the Japanese attacked west from Manchuria
into the Mongolian People's Republic. They were decisively beaten
by Soviet units under General Georgy Zhukov. It was the first major
defeat of the Japanese Kwantung army. Japan’s Strike South Group
having suffered crushing defeats, caused her to avoid future operations
and conflicts against the powerful Soviet Army. The decision also
influenced a preferred future confrontation with the United States. On June 14, 1939 C.E., the Tientsin Incident
occurred in which the Japanese blockaded the British concession, the
North China Treaty Port of Tientsin. Imperial Japanese Army forces
of the Japanese Northern China Area Army surrounded and
blockaded the foreign concessions over the refusal of the British
authorities to hand over four Chinese who had assassinated a Japanese
collaborator and taken refuge within the British concession. Food
and fuel were not permitted to enter the concession and anyone wishing
to leave or enter the concession was publicly strip searched by Japanese
soldiers. To cut the concession off, the Japanese Army built an
electrified wire fence around it. The real aim of the Japanese was
not the handing over of the assassins but the end of British financial
support of China. Next, the Japanese government declared the
issue of the accused killers was not the point of the blockade and that
handing over the four would not end it. The Japanese demanded that
the British government turn over to them all silver reserves belonging
to the Chinese government within British banks, it forbid all
anti-Japanese radio broadcasts from anywhere in the British Empire, it
banned school textbooks that the Japanese government considered
offensive, and it wanted an end to
the issuing of fapi currency, the Chinese legal tender dollar
or fapi in English which had been in use since 1935 C.E. In July of 1939 C.E., the United States
announced its withdrawal from its commercial treaty with Japan. The
treaty not only provided most-favored-nation treatment between the
signatories, the United States and Japan, it established the legal basis
for the commerce, navigation, property rights, residence, travel,
protection of laws and access to courts of the nationals of each party
in the territories of the other. The American Government's action in
denouncing the Treaty was primarily political, rather than economic. It
constituted an almost unprecedented action in the field of American
policy to foster international commerce. By September 1, 1939 C.E., during the Second
Sino-Japanese War, the Republic of China and the Empire of Japan were
involved in the early stages of the third year of armed conflict between
them. By September 4, 1939 C.E., Japan announced its neutrality in the
European situation. Perhaps because of its massive military manpower
allocation to war with China, Japan felt unable to proceed with war in
any other theater. From the 17th through the 19th of September, 1939
C.E., the Imperial Japanese Army launched attacks on the Chinese city of
Changsha using its forces in northern Jiangxi to attack westward toward
Henan. When the Japanese Imperial Army attacked the Chinese National
Revolutionary Army along the Sinchiang River it used poison gas during
the Battle of Changsha. On September 19, 1939 C.E., the Soviet Union
and its ally Mongolia, finally won the Battle of Khalkhin Gol against
Japan, ending the Soviet-Japanese Border Wars. The Soviet Union next
focused on her western border, but left more than 1 million troops to
guard the frontier with Japan. The Soviet Union and Japan then signed
pacts and would stay at peace until 1945 C.E. By October 6, 1939 C.E., the Chinese army
reportedly defeated the Japanese at the Battle of Changsha. The First
Battle of Changsha (September 17, 1939 C.E.-October 6, 1939 C.E.)
was the first of four attempts by Japan to take the city of Changsha, Hunan,
during the second Sino-Japanese War. It was the first major battle
of the war to fall within the time frame of what is widely considered World
War II. On October 19, 1939 C.E., the American
Ambassador to Japan, Joseph C. Grew, in a formal address to the
America-Japan Society stated: “the new order in East Asia has appeared
to include, among other things, depriving Americans of their long
established rights in China, and to this the American people are opposed ...
American rights and interests in China are being impaired or destroyed
by the policies and actions of the Japanese authorities in China.” By this date, America was no longer suffering
from a gross case of naiveté as to the Empire of Japan’s intentions.
From this point on, the United States begin to directly challenge
continued Japanese aggression in China. It did this by signaling a
coming end to trade with the empire. Despite this, Japan would continue
its campaign of military conquest of China. By 1940 C.E., President
Roosevelt would declare a partial embargo of American shipments of oil,
gasoline, and metals to Japan. That move would force Japan to consider
drastic options. Japan had no intention of ceasing its imperial
conquests. In fact, it was poised to move into French Indochina. In
addition, with the likelihood of a total American resource embargo,
Japanese militarists began to view the oil fields of the Dutch East
Indies as possible replacements for American oil. Further, this
presented a military challenge for Japan because of the
American-controlled Philippines and her powerful American Pacific Fleet
which was based at Pearl Harbor, Hawaii. These American military
resources stood between Japan and the Dutch possessions. By July 1941
C.E., the United States would completely embargo resources to Japan and
freeze all Japanese assets in American entities. These American policies
would leave Japan with few choices. To open the route to the Dutch East
Indies, the Japanese Navy began planning to attack Pearl Harbor, the
Philippines, and other American bases in the Pacific. In early December,
these plans were completed and approved by Japanese Emperor Hirohito.
With the questions as to where and how to strike the Americans answered,
what was left now was only the when. American
Preparation for WWII Like most Americans, including Hispanic
Americans, President Franklin Delano Roosevelt (FDR), was not eager for
the United States to enter the global military conflict of the Second
World War. The many, many ardent isolationists had created continual
difficulties for any type of military preparedness. Still, FDR knew that
war was inevitable. FDR understood that this war was to be a
two-front war for America. These European and Pacific theaters of war
would be vastly different, and require entirely different methods of
fighting. From his army’s point of view, the European theater would be
fought over a large landmass, while the Pacific theater would be fought
on small islands, and over a broad ocean. His admirals and generals were
aware that the Pacific theater was to be as much a naval war as it was a
land war. Their military studies and planning had told
the American military that the naval war in the European theater
consisted almost exclusively of countering the threat of German
submarines, as Germany's surface fleet was too small to be anything more
than a nuisance. Japan, however, boasted one of the mightiest and
technically capable naval fleets in the world, with an impressive array
of aircraft carriers. The military strategies for fighting their way
towards Japan would be based upon the United States being forced to
fight many air and naval battles. No island could be taken unless the
Americans had control of both the air and waters around a particular
island. Ground campaigns, though extremely brutal, would be brief
because they were fought on small islands. Before America’s entry into WWII, the U.S.
had only begun minimal preparations for war. Yet, America’s
politicians understood that they required stronger armed forces. FDR was
authorized by the Congress to double the size of the U.S. Navy
when the Congress passed a naval expansion bill for the building of a
two-ocean Navy in May 1938 C.E. Even before WWII, America had pledged to come
to the aid of any North, Central, or South American country if attacked
by a foreign power. Based upon the Good Neighbor Policy which helped to
secure Latin American cooperation in the defense of the hemisphere, at
the Buenos Aires Conference of
1936 C.E. the American nations had agreed both to consult whenever
external events disturbed the peace of the hemisphere and to foreswear
any intervention in each other's affairs. That compact was reaffirmed in
1938 C.E., and in the Declaration of Lima they agreed to convene a
conference of American foreign ministers to consult on plans and
policies in the event of a non-American attack on any one of them. Such
meetings took place in Panama in 1939 C.E. and in July 1940 C.E. at Habana,
Cuba. That same year, in September 1940 C.E., the “Destroyers
for Bases Agreement” with Britain was completed. The
Agreement’s purpose was to trade 50 old U.S. Navy destroyers to
Britain in exchange for leases on English possessions in the Caribbean
to be used as American naval and air bases. The Agreement provided for a
ninety-nine-year rent-free lease on bases in the Bahamas, Antigua, St.
Lucia, Trinidad, Jamaica, and British Guiana. The following year, FDR pushed the Lend-Lease
Act through Congress. It authorized him to sell, trade, lease, or give
military hardware to any country he felt would use it to further the
security of the United States. The Lend-Lease policy, formally
titled "An Act to Promote the Defense of the United
States," enacted on March 11, 1941 C.E. was a program under which
the United States supplied Free France, Great Britain, the Republic of
China, and later the USSR and other Allied nations with food, oil, and
materiel between 1941 C.E. and August 1945 C.E. Also On September 11, 1941 C.E., President
Roosevelt issued an order that the U.S. Navy attack German or Italian
warships in the West Atlantic on sight should they be preying on ships
off the East Coast. The order was in direct response to a torpedo attack
by a German sub on the U.S.S. Destroyer Greer southeast of Greenland.
The incident had followed months of attacks on merchant ships and
threatening action against U.S. war ships. FDR also pushed U.S. Congress to approve the
first peacetime military draft in American history. The draft required
the registration of about 16 million men between the ages of 21 and 35.
About 1.2 million were drafted for a year’s service, and 800,000
reservists were called to active duty. In October 1941 C.E., just before
the 18-month period expired, Congress voted to extend the draft. The de
Riberas would once again answer their nation’s call to arms. Despite all of these preparations, many
Americans still refused to believe war was inevitable. They would have
their answer a few months later, on a sleepy Sunday morning less than
three weeks before Christmas, 1941 C.E. A Japanese naval flotilla and
its air force launched a surprise attack on the U.S. naval base at Pearl
Harbor, Hawaii. More than 2,400 U.S. military personnel were killed, 150
planes destroyed, and eight battleships sunk or badly damaged. In
response, on December 8th, the day after the attack on Pearl Harbor, FDR
announced that the United States would be joining World War II. Here, it should be emphasized that the
Americans were not ready for the war they were about to embark upon. The
Axis militaries of Germany, Italy, and Japan were already seasoned,
battled hardened military campaign veterans. Their air, land, and sea
forces were well-trained and well-equipped. Axis military leadership was
some of the best in the world. To add to these capabilities, the enemy
was cunning and stealthy. In Europe, they had already proven this in the
1940 C.E. Battle of France. The German invasion of France and the Low
Countries was executed on May 10, 1940 C.E. The Battle consisted of two
main operations. In the first, Operation Fall Gelb, German armored units
were sent to push through the Ardennes to cut off and surround the
Allied units that had advanced into Belgium. Fortunately, between May 26th and June 4, 1940 C.E., the British
Expeditionary Force (BEF) and many French soldiers were evacuated in
Operation Dynamo from the beaches
and harbor of Dunkirk,
in the north of France.
The operation commenced after large numbers of Belgian, British, and
French troops were cut off and surrounded by German troops during the
six-week long Battle of France. From June 5th, with the execution of the second
operation, Fall Rot, German troops outflanked the Maginot Line to attack
the larger territory of France itself. By June 10th, Italy declared war
on France. The French government was forced to flee to Bordeaux and on
June 14th, Paris was occupied. By June 22nd, the French Second Army
Group was forced to surrender. Next, France capitulated on June 25th.
This represented a spectacular campaign and victory for the Axis. The Japanese had been in continual military
interventions, battles, and conquests since the begining of the
20th-Century C.E. Their army and navy were comprised of hard-core,
seasoned veterans, fully capable of skillfully defeating their enemy. By
C.E., the Empire of Japan already understood war and
sacrifice, and was more than prepared for what would be placed before
them when they entered WWII. The Italians were also proven warriors and a
determined lot. They had also been militarily active since before the
20th-Century C.E. The Axis military leaders were both efficient
and effective, guiding and winning battles and wars. They were practiced
at quickly taking over conquered peoples and breaking their spirit.
Above all of this, America’s enemies were brutal. They had made a
mockery of civilized behavior with their butchery and cruelty.
Everywhere they had fought these Axis troops had visited evil upon their
helpless prey. Our American troops were cut from a different cloth. God,
Honor, Country were the words they lived by. These brave young men and
women, including the de Riberas
were about to enter a hell on earth! 10/05/2018 03:54 PM |